for if God could punish them by so small a creature they might thinke that if God armed the greater creatures against them they should not endure it Simler QUEST XIV Why the Lord by the stretching out of Aarons rod brought forth lice Vers. 17. AAron stretched out his hand with his rod. It was not Aarons rod or hand that of it selfe could doe any such thing God needed not any of these meanes but thus it pleased him that this plague should bee wrought 1. To shew his great power that is able to doe great things by weake and small meanes 2. And that not only he hath power in himselfe to doe whatsoever it pleaseth him but that hee can give power unto his creatures to execute his vengeance so the Lord is able by himselfe and by others to bring forth his judgements 3. This hee did also to shew how much hee setteth by his elect to whom hee giveth such great power and to countenance the ministry and calling of these his servants Ferus QUEST XV. Why the Sorcerers could not bring forth lice Vers. 17. NOw the Enchanters assayed likewise with their enchantments to bring forth lice c. 1. The Sorcerers could not bring forth lice not as the Hebrewes imagine as Lyranus and Thostatus report of them because they cannot bring forth any creature lesse than a barly corne for if they could produce to the sight greater creatures they might more easily have compassed the lesse whose generation is not so perfect but commeth out of corruption Indeed in artificiall workes it is harder to worke upon a small substance and therefore Pliniâ— commendeth the curious devices of certaine workemen for their smalnesse as Cicero telleth of the Iliades of Homer written so small that they might bee put into a small nutshell Callicrates made antes of Ivory so little that the partes thereof could not be perceived Mirâ—ecides made a ship that a Bee might cover it with her wings But in naturall workes the reason is contrary the lesse workes are more easily perfected for the force of nature worketh from within but the artifices applieth his instruments without and cannot therefore worke upon every small substance 2. Rupertus hath this conceit that the Sorcerers did indeed bring forth lice as they did frogs before but because they did not sting and bite as the true lice which Aaron caused their fraude was discovered but this is contrarie to the text which saith they endevoured or wrought to bring forth lice but could not 3. Cajetanus thinketh that the Sorcerers did erre in their worke and did not applie their enchantments aright and so failed But it proceeded not from any vertue of their enchantments that they did counterfeit the three signes before but of the will and power of Satan who is not tied to these enchantments which are but a signe and ceremonie of their covenant and league with the devill therefore though they had failed in some circumstance the devill would not have forsaken them seeing they wrought under him and for him if it had been in their power 4. Augustine maketh this the reason why the Magicians were confounded in this third plague but it was the fourth signe counting the turning of the rods into serpents for the first to signifie that the heathen Philosophers some of them had knowledge of the Father and Sonne but erred concerning the holy Ghost But beside that some of the philosophers did see as in a cloud the mysterie of the Trinitie as both Cyrillus Eusebius Theodoret witnesse Plato in his writings maketh mention of God the Father the Word and the Minde this is rather a mysticall than historicall reason And if to seeke the cause thereof we neede flie unto mysteries it rather signifieth thus much that many of the philosophers did know divers things concerning God and his creatures but they were ignorant altogether of the Trinitie Perer. 5. The sorcerers then were hindred by the power of God who suffered them hitherto to deceive by their Satanicall illusions but now by a superiour commaunding power he controlleth the power of darkenes Simler Pererius Pellican Cajetan Ferus And Satan is hindred in his working two waâ—es either altogether that he cannot do what he would as in this place or when he is permitted to doe any thing yet the Lord so disposeth as that he cannot atchieve that end which he intendeth as appeareth in the temptation of Iob Borrh. And the Lord confoundeth them in this small and base creature for their greater confusion when their mysticall working by the operation of Satan is there restrained where they thought most easily to have prevailed Ferus QUEST XVI What the sorcerers understand by the finger of God Vers. 19. THis is the finger of God 1. Some by finger understand the plague it selfe as the Chalde Paraphrast as though in effect the sorcerers should confesse thus much that this plague was of God and they could not resist it so Iob saith the hand of God hath touched me cap 19.21 2. Augustine by the finger of God understandeth the spirit of God whereras Saint Luke saith that Christ cast out devils by the finger of God cap. 11. Saint Matthew saith by the spirit of God and fitly is the spirit compared to the fingers that as the fingers proceed from the hand and arme the arme from the bodie so the spirit proceedeth from the Father and the Sonne and as there are ten fingers upon both the hands so there are divers gifts of the spirit and here are tenne plagues answering to the number of the fingers So also Ierom saith that the arme and strength of God is the Sonne and the Spirit is the fingers and with this finger did the Lord write the tenne Commandements in the Tables of stone But this collection seemeth to be somewhat curious neither is it like that the Sorcerers had any such knowledge of the mysterie of the Trinitie 3. Therefore Rupertus thinketh that the sorcerers did onely meane by this phrase the power of God but that unwittingly also by a divine instinct they doe give an evident testimony of the holy spirit the third person of the Trinitie as Caiphas did ignorantly prophesie of Christ. But it seemeth that these sorcerers being professed servants of Satan and possessed with his spirit were not fit vessels to receive any such divine instinct 4. Pererius thinketh that by the finger of God they understand a great invincible power as the Scripture saith the Cedars of God a man of God for the tall cedars and for an excellent man But in this sense they could not denie but that the other works were also excellent more admirable than this 5. Liranus will have them by the finger of God to understand the power of some superiour devill that staied the working of the inferiors But this is an insolent speech by the name of God to understand the devill and by this meanes Satan should strive against Satan and
fuit 〈…〉 quodâ—â— futurum est I am whatsoever was is and is to come And Thaâ—â—s Mileâ—â—us being 〈◊〉 what God was said Quod semper est neque principium habâ—ns neque finem That which alwayes 〈◊〉 having neither beginning nor end Plutarch also writeth that it was written in the doore of the Temple of Apollo 〈◊〉 T is es Thou art And Plato in Timaec saith Id solum esse quod est prorsus immutabile That only is said to be which is immutable but those things which are mutable and changeable may rather be said not to be than be For these and other such divine sentences in Plato some have thought that Plato either had read himselfe the bookes of Moses or had conferred with some Hebrewes while he sojourned in Egypt And this seemeth to be the more probable because Aristobulus who flourished in the time of the Macchabees writing to Ptolemer Philomâ—tor saith that Moses bookes were translated into Greeke before the time of Alexander the Great and that Pâ—tlhagoras and Plato had received many things from thence Clearchus also one of Aristotles schollers testifieth that Aristotle had conference with a certaine Jew a wise and learned man of whom he learned many things Ex Pererio QUEST XXVI Of the name of God Iehovah whether it be ineffable Vers 15. IEhovah the God of your fathers c. this is my name for ever c. 1. The Hebrew Cabalistes will have the word gholam being here written without vaâ— not to signifie for ever but rather hid whence they would gather that the name of Iehovah is ineffable and not to be uttered But beside that not gholam but ghalum with shâ—erk signifieth hid the words following unto all ages doe shew that it must be here read for ever the latter words expounding the former Indeed the name Iehovah is ineffable but in regard of the signification thereof for who can declare the essence of God not of the letters or syllables Simler 2. This name Iehovah signifieth the same with Eheje being added as more usâ—all and better knowne and it betokeneth two things principally both the eternity and alwayes being of God and his cause of being to all other things both efficienter formaliter and finaliter as the efficient cause from whom the formall through whom the finall for whom all things are Iun. 3. And this name Iehovah betokeneth Gods power in his goodnesse and truth the first in being able the second in being gracious and willing the third in being constant to fulfill his promises Borrhaius 4. This name Iehovah iâ— alâ—o incommunicable to all other Elohim is given sometime to Angels sometime to Judges upon earth But Iehovah is peculiar to God and therefore the Messiah is very God to whom this name is given in Scripture 5. Beside some Hebrewes thinke that the Messiah should at his comming reveale and make knowne this name of Iehovah to the world and so our Saviour commandeth his disciples to baptise else in the name of the Father Sonne and holy Ghost which name of the Trinitie is comprehended in Iehovah Simler The first letter Iod they would have to signifie the Father the second â—e the Sonne the third being vaâ— the holy Ghost and the second he the humanity of the Sonne Osian QUEST XXVII Why Moses is bid to gather the Elders together Vers. 16. GOe and gather the Elders 1. The Elders not in age for such a great number of aged folke among 600. thousand could not well be gathered together Simler But the Elders in office either for government or instruction which president Moses followeth Chap. 12.21 and Chap. 19.7 Iun. For although their state was now confused and out of order which was afterward by Moses reduced to a perfect forme yet there was a kinde of government among them in Egypt as may appeare chap. 5. where officers of their brethren were set over them Simler 3. The elders therefore must first be acquainted with the Lords message both because it was not safe to impart it to the ignorant and unruly multitude who would have given no great regard Pellican as also that the Elders and rulers by their example and perswasion might draw the rest Ferus QUEST XXVIII Why they make request but for three dayes journey Vers. 18. LEt us goe three dayes journey in the wildernesse 1. In that they went further than three dayes journey they did Pharaoh no wrong for they were not his subjects but he usurped authority over them and beside they therein followed the Lords direction that went before them 2. Yet notwithstanding they dealt not deceitfully with Pharaoh for it was not necessarie that they should impart their whole councell to their enemies the truth is not wholly at all times to bee uttered it may in part bee concealed as the Lord gave Samuel instruction when he went to anoint David 1. Sam. 16. Iuniuâ— 3. The Lord therefore would have them cautelously and prudently to propound their message that they would goâ— but three dayes journey and into the wildernesse which was in some sort under Pharaohs jurisdiction that the request being so reasonable if Pharaoh should deny it he might be left without excuse Ferus QUEST XXIX How the people is said not to have sacrificed in the wildernesse THat we may sacrifice unto Iehovah Yet the Prophet Amos denieth that they sacrificed unto God in the wildernesse for the space of 40. yeeres but carried the tabernacle of Moloch Amos 4.26 and Act. 7. This then is to be understood not simply and absolutely but in part that they did not sacrifice unto God as they ought but that many of them were Idolaters and polluted with the superstitions of Egypt so the Lord denieth that he required of them to tread in his Courts Isay 1.12 or to offer sacrifice and yet he commanded such things so he saith I will have mercie and not sacrifice that is not sacrifice alone without mercie Simler QUEST XXX How it is said that Pharaoh should not let them goe no not with a strong hand Vers. 19. HE will not let you goe yea not with a strong hand 1. The most reade but with a strong hand that is being forced by the mighty hand of God sic Lat. Pagnin Septuag Simler Ferus but then it should be im lo unlesse except not velo which signifieth neither 2. Some doe understand this strong hand of the Israelites that Pharaoh will let them goe but not with a strong hand that is with their armies and forces 3. Some referre it to Pharaoh that hee would not let them goe because by a strong hand that is by his armies and forces hee was not able to keepe them still 4. But the most proper sense and meaning is that Pharaoh no not with a strong hand referring it unto God should let them goe that is hee should stand out a great while notwithstanding the plagues which should be sent upon him but at the length he should yeeld So his heart was obstinate
eight of the grashoppers chap. 10.19 the other plagues have no such note But it is like that when a new plague came the former ceased QUEST XXXV Of Pharaohs divers and variable behaviour 2. AS touching Pharaohs behaviour it was very variable and divers at the first comming of Moses he was at defiance with God and said hee knew him not chap. 5. At the first the third the fift and sixt plague he was nothing at all mollified but his heart was hardned still in the second the fourth the seventh the eight and ninth he somewhat yeelded and made some semblance of repentance yet all was but in hypocrisie So in dismissing the people of Israel hee was of divers mindes first hee would give them leave only to sacrifice in the land of Egypt chap. 8.25 then he would grant them to goe into the wildernesse to sacrifice there but they must not goe farre away chap. 8.28 afterward he would let the men only goe neither the women nor children chap. 10. ver 10.11 then he giveth leave for the children to goe also but their sheep and cattell should stay behind chap. 10.24 at the last he is content they shall all goe with all they had chap. 12. Perer. QUEST XXXVI Why the Lord sent divers plagues upon Pharaoh not destroying him at once NOw it pleased God whereas he could have destroyed Pharaoh and all the Egyptians at once yet to multiply his plagues for these causes 1. That Gods mercy might appeare in giving unto them time of repentance and not consuming them together 2. And by this variety of plagues and judgements the omnipotent power of God is set forth 3. This also addeth to the affliction and misery of the Egyptians that were not cut off at one blow but by this diversity of plagues their punishment was made so much the more grievous 4 Hereby also Pharaohs obstinacie and hardnesse of heart is made manifest that could by no meanes relent notwithstanding so many plagues Of the first particular plague of turning the waters into bloud QUEST XXXVII Why Aaron is sometime the minister of the plagues and not Moses Vers. 20. HE lift up the rod. That is Aaron 1. Not as the Hebrewes because it was not meete that Moses who was saved out of the waters should bring a plague upon the waters for Aaron also was the minister of the other plagues 2. Neither was it for â—his as Ferus that Moses should not be thought to doe it also by sorcery for they might have had the like suspition of Aaron 3. But this was Godâ— institution and appointment that Moses should speake to Aaron in the name of God and Aaron should be his Prophet chap 7.1 both to speake unto Pharaoh and to shew the signes which both belonged unto Prophets And therefore whereas vers 19. Moses is bid to take the rod it was to deliver unto Aaron Iun. 4. Beside also this might be some reason thereof Aaron was minister of the plagues and of judgement Moses of mercie for he specially prayed unto God to remove the plagues as chap. 8.12 and 30. chap. 9.33 QUEST XXXVIII Why the first plague beginneth in the water HE smotâ— the water The first plague beginneth in the water 1. Philo thinketh because the Egyptians held the water to bee the beginning of all things therefore the Lord causeth his plagues to begin there 2. Rather because they put their confidence in Nilus and gave divine honour unto it and superstitiously adored the Crocodile therein therefore the Lord doth punish them there where their confidence and supposed strength was Perer. 3. As also because water is one of the most necessary things that belongeth to mans life and specially Nilus in Egypt whereby their grounds were watered the plagues begin there to shew the power and severity of God Simler 4. As also this plague hath some correspondencie with their sinne of cruelty 1. As they sinned in the water by the murdering of the innocents so are they punished by water 2. Because they caused the infants to dye in the water the fish also dye there 3. As they abhorred the Israelites so the waters become horrible and loathsome 4. As they shed the bloud of Innocents so they are constrained to drinke bloud Ferus Unto this story doth the Evangelist allude in the Revelation where the third Angel powreth out his viall and crieth For they shed the bloud of thy servants the Prophets and therefore hast thou given them bloud to drinke chap. 16.6 5. This turning of the waters into bloud did also portend the destruction of the Egyptians which last of all was fulfilled but first of all threatned Fer. QUEST XXXIX The greatnesse of this first plague THe greatnesse of this plague appeareth 1. Because it was generall over all Egypt only the land of Goshen excepted where the water was not changed as Iosephus thinketh this is more than Satan can doe for he is but in one place at once and only worketh where he is present but here the power of God changeth all the water of Egypt at once whereas Aaron stretched out his hand but over one place Ferâ—â— 2. Philo maketh this corruption of the waters more generall he thinketh that all Nilus was turned into bloud even from the first head and spring thereof but that is not likely for Nilus springeth from certaine Mountaines in Aethiopia and runneth a great way thorow the Aethiopians land then by this meanes Aethiopia should have beene plagued as well as Egypt whereas the Scripture onely maketh mention of the land of Egypt to be thus plagued 3. Beside not onely the river but all lakes and pondes and vessels where they used â—o gather the water of Nilus to refine and cleanse it and to make it more potable were corrupted Sim. 4. The waters were changed into very bloud such as commeth out of the body insomuch that many died of thirst Philo. And they that dranke of it were exceedingly pained Iosephus 5. Yea because not bloud but water is the element of fish they also are choked and by them the water was more putrified which judgement was so much the greater because the Egyptians doe most feede of fish Simler 5. And this maketh the miracle more strange that the water of Nilus running cleere along thorow a great part of Aethiopia when it came to the coasts of Egypt it there changed both his colour and substance being turned into bloud Perer. QUEST XL. Whence the Sorcerers had the water which they also turned into bloud Vers. 23. ANd the Enchanters of Egypt did likewise Whence the Magicians of Egypt should have this water which they turned into bloud all the waters of Egypt being converted and altered already much question there is and great diversity of opinion 1. Yet doe I not thinke with Theodoret that they had these waters out of the sea which was not farre off for that was no potable water apt for drinke and those kinds of waters Moses changed not they are said
to the eyes doth deere them and easeth the paine It seemeth this plague consisted most of the common sort of frogs because they came out of the waters yet there might be a mixture also of the other sorts especially of the Rubetae to make the plague more grievous 3. And in this plague this was strange and extraordinary that the frogs left the waters their proper element and scralled upon the land and entered their houses Simler QUEST II. Of the greatnesse of this plague frogs COncerning the greatnesse of this plague 1. Philo noteth that those frogs filled the high wayes and their houses yea crept into their Temples and did climbe up into their upper chambers so that they were at their wits end 2. Iosâ—phus sâ—ith that beside the annoyance which they brought upon the land leaping upon their meat and drinke that the waters were corrupted by them so that it stanke of them and was putrified and full of corruption Some Hebrewes write also that they crept into their mouthes when they were asleepe and entred â—nto their bowels 3. Thus the Egyptians by this plague were cumbred and punished in all their senses in their sight with the number and uglinesse of them in their hearing with their croaking in their taste by corrupting their victuals in their smell with the stinch of them in their feeling with their â—iting and venom Pererius 4. This plague was sutable to their sinne for as they regarded not the pitifull and mournfull cries of the infants which they cast into the water so now are they vexed with the crying and croaking of frogges Infants as Theodoret noteth are herein resembâ—ed to cralling frogs because they doe so creepe upon their hands and feete before they are strong to goe Perer. 5. We reade that in time past whole Cities have beene dispeopled by frogs that invaded them without any miraculous worke Plinie out of Varro reporteth of a City in France where the people were driven away by frogs Paulus Oroâ—â—us writeth that the Abderites were chased out of their Country by frogs and craved of Cassâ—nder King of Macedonia some other place of habitation Perer. So the Artoriitae of India and the people inhabiting about Paeonia and Dardania were invaded of frogs Egypt also out of the slime thereof is apt to engender frogs as Iosephus writeth and for this cause the bird Ibis is honoured among them because that kind destroyeth the frogs But there is a great difference betweene this miraculous worke and the other first in respect of the infinite number of them and their generall overspreading secondly those frogs were ingendred not all at once but by little and little here as soone as Aaron had stretched out his hand this great army of frogs was raised thirdly they all are suddenly destroyed and gathered in heapes the other as they came not all at once so neither doe they goe away all together Simler QUEST III. From whence this great aboundance of frogs came THis aboundance of frogs 1. Came neither out of the slime as Iosephus thinketh into the which hee saith they were resolved againe 2. Neither yet altogether out of the waters for though Egypt is full of pooles of water and lakes yet they sufficed not to fill all Egypt with frogges 3. Therefore they were brought forth by the power of God neither did the frogs of any naturall instinct leave the waters to creepe upon the land but like as God by the ministry of his Angels brought all the creatures to Adam to receive their names and afterward unto Noah in the Arke so were these frogs brought together and sent upon the land Perer. QUEST IV. In what place and how the Sorcerers brought forth frogs Vers. 7. THe Sorcerers did likewise 1. They brought not forth true frogs but counterfeit as before in the first plague but the frogs that Aaron caused were frogs indeed for afterward they were gathered into heapes and the land stanke of them that it might appeare to be a true miracle Pellican 2. These Sorcerers though in shew they could bring forth frogs yet they could not remove the plague of frogs which was sent upon the land Osiander 3. The place where the Sorcerers shewed their skill was in the land of Goshen which was exempted both from these and the other plagues for the Lord threatneth only to bring the frogs upon Pharaoh and his people vers 3. Iun. Simler QUEST V. Why Pharaoh calleth now for Moses and not before Vers. 8. THen Pharaoh called for Moses c. Pharaoh called not for Moses to pray for him to remove the first plague though both Philo and Iosephus so affirme there being no such thing expressed before it is hard for any man to imagine that which there is no warrant for 2. Therefore this may be the cause why Pharaoh is forced now to flee unto Moses and not before because this was a more grievous and intolerable plague which is extended upon Pharaoh and his house none are exempted from it in the other plague they might make some shift to helpe themselves as the richer sort with wine the poorer with the juyce of herbes and such like but against this plague there is no remedy Perer. 3. But it seemeth that Pharaoh had a double meaning he would have the frogs removed first that afterward hee might call backe his promise for dismissing of the people Simler QUEST VI. Why Moses saith to Pharaoh take this honour to thee Vers. 9. TAke this honour over me when I shall pray 1. Some refer these words to the event that when the frogs were removed Pharaoh should have good cause to boast of Moses and to rejoyce that he was so neere at hand to helpe him Vatab. 2. Some understand Moses to speake by way of comparison that he had now no cause to boast of his Sorcerers that could not helpe but in Moses Simler 3. But the meaning seemeth rather to be this that Moses doth yeeld unto Pharaoh this honour to appoint a time when the frogs should be taken away that God might receive greater honour thereby Iun. QUEST VII Whether Moses tempted God in prescribing the time of removing the plagues AT what time I shall pray for thee 1. Moses doth not tempt God in appointing a time for this worke as the Bethulians did Iudith chap. 7. that limited to themselves the space of five dayes to expect helpe from God for they speake doubtfully but Moses confidently Simler 2. Neither herein did Moses presume but he was assured of Gods assistance not being so much confirmed by the successe of the miracles hitherto as building upon Gods promise who had made him a God unto Pharaoh both to bind and loose to doe and undoe Simler Borrh. 3. And Moses leaveth it to Pharaohs choice to appoint a time least he might have bin thought to have wrought by constellation or other astrologicall meanes Pellican QUEST VIII Of the use and application of this plague of the frogs COncerning the application of
than Moses by 13. or 14. yeares being then a maid of discretion when Moses was an infant exposed in the river who stood by to see what became of the child and went and called Moses mother to be his nurse Moses then being at this time 80. yeares old Miriam could not be under 90. at the least and then was Caleb but 40. when he was sent to search the land Iosh. 14.7 therefore it is not like that these two were married together especially considering that Caleb had another wife before 2. Againe this Hur was now a grave man and fit for government for to him and Aaron Moses committed the affaires of the Common-wealth when he went up into the mount Exod. 24 14. how then could he be the sonne of Caleb who was but 40. yeare old 3. That Ephrath which was Calebs second wife gave that name unto Bethlehem of whom it was called Bethlehem Ephrata but Miriam dying in the wildernesse never came into the land of Canaan and therefore of her could no place bee named there she was not then that Ephrath that was Calebs wife 4. Now whereas Hur is there said to be the sonne of this Ephrath it might be another of that name for in the Scriptures we finde that divers have had the same name Sic Lyran. Tostat. 2. Iosephus opinion then is more probable that this Hur was rather the husband of Miriam Moses sister and so he was allied unto Moses and Aaron So Procopius QUEST XV. Whether Moses lifted up his hands in prayer Vers. 11. ANd when Moses held up his hand 1. Some thinke that Moses held up his hand by course when the one hand was weary then he held up the other with a staffe in manner of an ensigne or banner Iun. But I rather subscribe here to Oleaster that hand is put in the singular for hands for it followeth afterward vers 12. that Aaron Hur held up his hands on both sides not by turnes but at once 2. Iunius also with whom consenteth Piscator thinketh that Moses did not lift up his hand as shewing the gesture of one that prayed but he lift up the staffe with his hand as a triumphant banner But against this opinion Tostatus objecteth 1. That had beene to no purpose for Moses to hold up the staffe as a signe of victory to the host because the backes of the Israelites were toward him seeing the Amalekites from the South set upon the hindermost part of the campe and then they could not turne them to see the staffe without giving advantage to their enemies 2. There had beene no force in the lifting up the staffe to get the victory therefore the efficacie was in Moses prayers to the which end he lift up his hands as the Apostle exhorteth men to lift up pure hands 1 Tim. 2.8 3. But both these opinions are better joyned in one that both Moses prayed unto God Et manuum elavatio symbolum fuit additum precibus And the lifting up of his hands was a signe added to his prayers Simler And the Chalde Interpreter expresseth the same sense that his hands were stretched out to prayer Vatab. As also the holding up of the staffe betweene his hands was a signe of the victory Moses à ux belli quidam signifer foelicem eventum ipse spondebat baculi vexilâ—â— interim prophetiae munere functus Moses the Captaine of the warre as it were the ensigne bearer did â—ssure them of good successe by the banner of the staffe not neglecting in the meane time his propheticall office Pelarg. 4. And as for the former of Tostatus reasons it cannot certainly be gathered which way the host of Israel was pitched it is no other like but that Moses staffe which he held up was in the sight of the Israelites and to that end he went up to the top of the hill and to this purpose Procopius maketh this fit allusion Populus si cernit manus legislatoris supinas vincit c. If the people see the hands of the Lawgiuer aloft they overcome but if they see them hang downe they are overcome so if one understand the law spiritually he obtaineth victorie but the contrarie falleth out if one follow the literall sense 5. But whereas some make this gesture of Moses holding his hands aloft with the staffe betweene them to be a representation of the signe of the crosse I say with Simlerus Non valde huic sententia innitâ—r ut dubia I doe not much rest upon this sentence as doubtfull QUEST XVI How Moses hands were heavie Vers. 12. MOses hands were heavie 1. The peoples sins did not presse downe Moses hands as Lyranus for then he should not have lift them up at all which is Tostatus reason 2. Neither were his hands feeble through age for 40. yeare after this when Moses was an 120. yeare old Moses was of such a perfect constitution that it is said his naturall strength or vigor was not abated Deut. 34.7 3. Neither yet is this to be imputed to Moses infirmitie of mind as our Saviour saith The spirit is readie but the flesh is weake as though Moses waxed cold in prayer Ferus 4. Nor yet doe I consent to them that thinke Moses still continued his prayers but that this remisnesse was onely in his strength Continuatus labor ab eo perferri non potuit Continuall labour in lifting up of his hands hee could not endure And yet God would have the victorie to follow the lifting up or falling of Moses hands to testifie unto the people that the victorie was onely from God to whom Moses did elevate his hands Simler For if Moses inward strength and zeale had continued all one it is like the same effect would have followed 5. Wherefore I thinke rather with Calvin Iste defectus ex singulari zeli vehementia natus est This defect in Moses proceeded not of any tepiditie or coldnesse in Moses but from the vehemencie of his zeale for while he lift up his hands Intentissime orabat magna animi contentione He prayed vehemently and with great earnestnesse of mind Vatab. The remitting of his hands then shewed an inward abating of his zeale and fervencie which may befall the most perfect men for the gesture of them that pray hath a reciprocall worke upon the affections which first doe bring forth the humble gesture of the bodie and by the same they are againe kindled and inflamed as Augustine hath this excellent saying Gestu corporis ut flexione genâ—â—m extensione manuum seipsum magis excitat homo ad orandum c. By the gesture of the bodie as the bowing of the knee the stretching out of the hands a man doth stirre himselfe up the rather to prayer and these being visibly done the invisible affection of the soule is increased and by this meanes Affectus cordis qui ut ista fierent praecessit quum facta sunt crescit The affection of the heart which went before these
and put upon the lap of Aarons eare c. 1. Now followeth the third kinde of sacrifice which was of the kinde of Eucharisticall or peace offerings and in the consecration of Aaron and his sonnes divers sacrifices are used because this calling cater as omnes dignitate anteiret c. did excell all other in dignity Gallas 2. The peace offerings were of two soâ—â—s either to obtaine some blessing as to intreat for peace and prosperity or to give thankes for some blessing received in both these respects it was requisite that Aaron should offer peace offerings in his consecration botheâ— beg of God that he might prosper in the execution of his office as also to shew his thankfulnesse to God who had advanced him to such an high calling Tostat. qu. 10. 3. Yet this offering was not properly of the kind of peace offerings which are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pacifica peace offerings but this was the raâ—◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 milluim of filling or perfection vers 22. quia illia Sacerdotum consecratio perficâ—retur because thereby the consecration of the Priests was perfected Gallas QUEST XXV Why the bloud was put upon the right eare thumbe and toe of Aaron Vers. 20. PVt upon the lap of Aarons eare 1. Not in superiore parte auris in the upper part of Aarons eare as the Chalde but the nether lap Ian. Or soft part of the eare Genevens 2. The eare hand and foot are anointed with the bloud to signifie the purging and sanctifying of all their parts to make them fit for the Priesthood as Isaias tongue was touched with a coale from the Altar and so purified Isai. 6. Tostat. qu. 10. 3. Though the right eare right hand and foot are only named because dexterae partes sunt insigniores the right parts are more excellent yet thereby the consecration of the whole man is signified Simler 4. The â—ongue of the Priest is not here mentioned but the eare which is the sence of doctrine by the which the understanding is informed and without the which the tongue cannot speake for as the Wise-man saith He that heareth speaketh continually Prov. 21.28 And beside the eare is expressed to shadow forth the obedience of Christ in hearing and obeying his Fathers will Simler Calvin also giveth another reason Hîc non attingi dâ—cendi munus sed intercedendi That Christs office of teaching is not here touched but of mediating QUEST XXVI How the bloud was sprinkled upon the Altar round about Vers. 20. ANd shall sprinkle the bloud vpon the Altar round about 1. The Latine Translater here readeth Thou shalt powre the bloud vpon the Altar but the word is zarak to sprinkle First the Altar was sprinkled and then the rest was powred at the foot of the Altar vers 12. for if it had beene all powred there now whence should Moses haue had the bloud which in the next verse is said to be upon the Altar that is in some vessell there standing wherewith he besprinkled Aaron and the rest and their garments 2. Neither is R. Salomon his conjecture probable that the bloud was laid only upon two corners of the Altar not on the same side but one contrarie to the other for this is against the Text which saith that he sprinkled upon the Altar round about then not in two corners onely And beside if the bloud had beene put onely in two corners of the Altar it should haue beene laid not powred or sprinkled but the bloud was not put upon the hornes of the Altar in any peace offering as was used to bee done in sinne offerings Tostat. quaest 11. 3. And whereas the Altar is sprinkled round about wee must not understand this to bee done at the bottome round about upon the pavement but above so that the bloud might run downe to the bottome QUEST XXVII How the bloud and oyle was sprinkled upon their garments without spotting Vers. 21. ANd he shall take of the bloud c. and of the anoynting oyle c. 1. Some may thinke that this sprinkling of the bloud and oyle was done severally one after another But because there is mention made but of one sprinkling it is more like they were tempered and mingled together and so sprinkled Lyran. 2. R. Salomon thinketh that the oile was sprinkled in remembrance of Iacobs anointing the stone in Bethel with oile and the bloud in remembrance of the striking of the bloud of the paschall Lambe upon the doore-posts in Egypt But there was small affinity betweene those ceremonies and the consecration of the Priests Therefore this rather was the reason of it because almost all things in the Law were purified with bloud that the Priests garments might by this meanes be purified and sanctified most of all which they were to use in the sanctifying of others 3. And because the sprinkling of bloud and oile might seeme to be a blemish to the priestly garments some thinke that they were washed afterward But it is not like that that was washed off wherewith the garments were consecrated Some doe bring in here a miracle in that the garments were kept from spots and blemishes notwithstanding the sprinkling of bloud and oile upon them But we are not to admit of unnecessary miracles These spots then were very smaâ—l and so made no notable markes in the garment and if they did it was magis ad honorem quam horrorem c. more for honour than horror seeing thereby the priestly vestures were consecrated Tostat. qu. 11. QUEST XXVIII The mysticall signification of the ram of consecration with the rites thereof THe mysticall signification of this ceremony is this 1. The ram of perfection or consecration signifieth Christ Christus omnes in virtutibus perfectos constituit Christ maketh us perfect in all vertues hee it is that sanctifieth our eares hands and feet and all our parts and members as here the tip of the eare the right thumbe and great toe are touched with bloud Procopius 2. Hereby also is signified the obedience of Christ by dipping the eare in bloud who was obedient to his Father Simler 3. And hereby also the high Priest was put in mind of his duty by the dipping of the eare is signified that the Priest primum oracula Divina auscultare c. should first give eare to the Divine oracles and then teach them unto others Simler By the dipping of the thumbe and toe in bloud omnes actiones vitae c. all the actions of the life are expressed Calvin By the feet also in Scripture are signified the affections this dipping then of the hands and feet doth signifie Omnem actionum externarum internarum sanctificationem the sanctifying of all both externall and internall actions Simler 4. And by this sprinkling of the bloud is signified the sprinkling of Christs bloud by faith upon the hearts of the faithfull hac enim aspergillum illud est c. for this is that sprinkle wherewith our hearts are
concerning divers kindes of sacrifices of beasts the opinion of Pythagoras appeareth to be ridiculous and foolish who condemned all such sacrificing of beasts as the Poet describeth it in this manner Nec satis est quod tale nefas committitur ipsos Inscripsére Deos sceleri numenque supremum Cade laboriferi credunt gandere juvenci They thinke it not enough themselves evill for to do But make the gods above as parties thereunto As though they joyed to see a painfull bullock slaine to be But herein was Pythagoras errour and ignorance that he could not conceive Deum sine expiatione 〈◊〉 placari that God could not be appeased without some expiation and atonement made The bloud of these sacrifices then shadowed forth the bloud of Christ the only sacrifice of atonement whereby God was well pleased not that he delighted in the death of that just one but in his obedience wherein Gods justice was satisfied indeed take Christ away and then the sacrifices of beasts nihil differunt à profana carnificina differ nothing from a prophane shambles Calvin 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. A Bishop must be gentle and full of clemencie Vers. 7. ANd anoint him Disce Sacerdos Dei esse misericors Learne thou which are Gods Priest and Minister to be mercifull and given to pity for the which cause the Priests of the old Law were anointed Oleaster Which property of gentlenesse Saint Paul requireth in his Bishop No striker not given to filthy lucre but gentle no fighter It is more seemely for a Christian Bishop to win by clemencie than to force by rigour and severity 2. Observ. Ministers must both teach and live well Vers. 20. ANd put it upon the lap of Aarons eare c. The laying the bloud on the right eare of Aaron signifieth the right hearing of the Word on the right thumbe that they should not be hearers of the Word only but doers on the right toe that their conversation should be aright B. Bab. as S. Paul would have his Bishop unreproveable 1. Tim. 3.2 3. Observ. No delayes to be used in Gods service Vers. 34. IF ought remaine till the morning c. As the holy flesh was to be eaten the same day so hereby the Lord would shew sibi alacriter esse inserviendum that we must serve him cheerefully not to use any delayes or procrastinations in his service Simler As the Prophet David saith I made haste and delayed not to keepe thy Commandements Psal. 119.60 CHAP. XXX 1. The Method and Argument IN this Chapter is first described another object of the service of the Priests namely the Altar of incense to vers 11. Secondly such things as were necessary for their Ministery 1. Money to be collected vers 11. to 17. 2. A laver to wash them in to vers 22. 3. The anointing oile for consecration to vers 33. 4. The sweet perfume for sacrifice to vers 38. In the description of the Altar of incense are set forth 1. The matter vers 1. forme and fashion vers 2. 2. The parts the crowne and barres to vers 6. 3. The situation of it vers 6. 4. The use daily vers 7.8 anniversary vers 10. In the second part 1. The collection of the money is appointed in generall by whom it should bee given what and to what end vers 12. then in particular what shall be given vers 13. by whom vers 14.15 to what end vers 16. 2. The laver is described 1. The matter and forme vers 18. 2. The place vers 18. 3. The use for the Priests to wash in vers 19 20. 4. The danger if they doe it not vers 21. 3. The holy oyntment is appointed to be made 1. The matter vers 23 24. 2. The forme vers 25. 3. The use to anoint both the holy things to vers 30. and the holy persons vers 30. 4. Punishment iâ— threatned to those which should prophane this ointment to vers 34. 4. The holy perfume also is commanded to be made 1. Of what matter vers 34. 2. After what manner vers 35. 3. How it must be used vers 36. 4. The punishment of those which doe abuse and prophane it 2. The divers readings Vers. 3. The top thereof B.G.V.I.A.P. better than the grate thereof I.S. gag signifieth the â—op or roofe Vers. 4. On either side B. or the two sides V.I.P.A.C.S. better than per singula latera on everie side L.G. Vers. 6. Where I will meet with thee B.I.P.A. better than where I will speake with thee L. or appoint my wâ—rd with thee C. or covenant with thee V. or appoint with thee G. the word commeth of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 jaghad to meet with or to appoint a time Vers. 10. Aaron shall make reconciliation B.G.I. cum caâ—er not Aaron shall pray L. the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 caphar to reconcile Vers. 19. Shall wash their hands c. thereat G. or out of it I.V.P.A.S.C. better than in it B.L. minimenum out of it H. Vers. 23. Five hundred sicles B.G.V.A.P. cum cater not five hundred pounds I. for it had beene too great a proportion for an him of oyle And beside vers 24. mention is made of the shekel after the shekel of the Sanctuarie Vers. 33. Take c. stacto onycha galbanum B.I.C.L.S.P. better than myrrh and cleare gumme G. for myrrh is called before 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mâ—r Vers. 34. Spices and pure frankincense B.G.V.A.P. better than to referre it to gallaâ—â—â— of sweet savour L. S. C. for a distinction commeth betweene or nard with the leaves I. the word i◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sammim spices so taken vers 23. Vers. 34. Everie one by it selfe alone I. So also Oleaster better than of each a like weight B. G. cum cater 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 badadh signifieth alone Levit. 13.45 3. The questions discussed QUEST I. Why the narration of the making of the golden Altar is transposed Vers. 1. THou shalt make an Altar c. 1. The Hebrewes well observe that in the sacred histories we should not alwayes looke to have things set downe in that order of time wherein they were done as the altar of incense was made before the priestly apparell as is evident chap. â—7 â—5 and chap. 28. yet it is prescribed to be made after 2. Iunius giveth this reason why the same order is not observed in the prescription which was in the making preparing of these things because first the things are described wherein the service and ministerie of the Priests consisted and then the common instruments and sacred things belonging to their service as the perfume and perfume altar money and the holy oyntment and so though the order of time he not kept yet the order of nature seemeth to bee observed But then it is like if the things are set downe in the narration as the nature of them required that the same course should have beene much more kept in the framing and making of
contented with those things which Moses had taught them must adde of their owne 3. Timiditas Aaronis the fearefulnesse of Aaron that durst not resist the people 4. A false opinion in thinking that whatsoever they did with a good intention to be pleasing unto God Ferus 5. Adde hereunto their impatiencie in not induring to stay any longer for Moses as Saul because the Lord answered him not when he would went unto a witch B. Babing QUEST IV. Of the divers faults and infirmities at once here committed by the people THe people gathered themselves together against Aaron c. The people in this their outrage doe offend diversly 1. In their violence the word signifieth super Aaron they came upon Aaron tanquam superiores potentiae as being mightier than he and so pressing upon him 2. They say make us gods Vide insaniam populi See the madnesse of the people as though God can be made with mens hands Ferus 3. There appeared in them levitas inconstantia great levitie and inconstancie that had not long before bound themselves by covenant to obey the Lords Commandements and so soone fall away Marbach 4. Their great forgetfulnesse also bewrayeth it selfe that had heard the Lord with his owne voice thundering out his Commandements whereof one prohibited directly idolatrie and yet they in despite of God do set up an idoll 5. Their ingratitude also is manifest both against God the author of their deliverance and Moses the Minister thereof and of many great works speaking of him contemptuously We know not what is become of this Moses Gallas 6. Their stupiditie was wonderfull that having the cloud before them an evident signe of Gods presence and the manna which fell daily of his providence they setting at nought such excellent signes figuram appetunt quae ipsorum vanitati respondeat desire a figure answerable to their vanitie Calvin Oleaster thinketh the cloud at this time was taken out of their sight but that is not so for it is said chap. 13.22 That he tooke not away the pillar of the cloud by day nor the pillar of fire by night from before the people 7. Thus the people at once sinned diversly 1. They sinne manifestly against the first Commandement 2. They offend in publicam ipsorum fidem against their publike faith given 3. They offend not onely in the outward worke but also impiissima opinione in their wicked opinion thinking hereby to obtaine remission of their sins 4. And they doe not onely transgresse against God but against Moses their deliverer and so they violate both the first and second table Ferus QUEST V. Why the people say unto Aaron Rise Vers. 1. VP or rise 1. Which is not so said as though Aaron did then fit when the people came unto him 2. Neither is it necessarily hence collected Quod matutinâ—s fuit hic concursus c. That this running together was in the morning as Cajetan thinketh and that they did as it were awaken and raise up Aaron 3. But this manner of speaking sheweth their importunitie that they would have him dispatch quickly and with all speed doe as they willed him 4. And beside they seeme to cast some good colour and pretence upon this their haste because they had expected and waited Moses comming downe a great while and therefore they would stay no longer Tostat. qu. 3. 5. Beside they seeme hereby to tax Aarons negligent administration that he was secure and remisse in the government and therefore in this manner rouze him up Osiander 6. This their speech also sheweth that they pressed upon him violently and urged him saying Surge Rise that is Age Goe to Iunius QUEST VI. Of the divers kindes of idolatrie MAke us gods 1. There are divers kindes of idolatrie which may be brought to these foure heads 1. When either that is worshipped for a god which is nothing such were the Idols of the Heathen the imaginations of their owne blinde hearts 2. When the divine honour is given unto any creature as to Angels or Saints 3. When any divine power is ascribed to the images of God or Saints 4. When the true God is worshipped but otherwise than he hath prescribed as Ahaz caused an Altar of a strange fashion to be reared up unto God and such were their traditions of the Pharisies Simler 2. Or idolatrie may be thus distinguished it is committed two wayes 1. When res extra Deum coluntur c. when things beside God are worshipped and that either externally by bowing unto them or inwardly in putting trust and confidence in them 2. Quando Deus aliter colitur quam ipse instituit When God is otherwise worshipped than he appointeth which is also done two wayes either when men devise unto themselves a forme of worship not prescribed such are the Processions Pilgrimages Vigils and such like used in Poperie or when the worship which God instituted alio fine observatur quam est institutus c. be observed upon another end than is appointed as thereby to merit at Gods hand as the hypocrites in Israel thought to please God by the externall act of their sacrifices and so doe now the Romanists by their idolatrous Masse Marbach The idolatrie of the Israelites was of all these sorts communicating with part of each for they outwardly set up an Idoll and inwardly put their confidence in it and did seeme yet in this Idoll to acknowledge God so worshipping him after another mannner than God himselfe had prescribed QUEST VII Why they say Make us gods not god MAke us gods c. The word is put in the plurall Elohim gods 1. Whereupon some of the Fathers doe gather that the Israelites here fell away into the idolatrie of the Gentiles who brought in a multiplicitie of gods But that is not so for they did proclaime an holy day unto Iehovah vers 5. 2. Gloss. interlinear giveth this exposition that although there was but one idoll made yet he that falleth to idolatrie doth fall into all vices tot diis daemonibus quot vitiis servit and so serveth as many gods or devils as vices But it is not put in the plurall number in any such sense because of that which followeth which may goe before us but their vices and corruptions could not be said to goe before them 3. Some referre it to the idols which they desired to have made they would have many but Aaron made but one neither is this like to be the reason for then Aaron should not have contented them In that therefore Aaron satisfied their desire it seemeth he knew their minde that one idoll would serve their turne 4. Some thinke that because Elohim in the plurall is taken for the true God therefore it is so used here Quia uni Deo hunc cultum instituerunt Because they instituted this service to the true God Simlerus But by gods here it is evident they understand not God himselfe for they were not so absurd to thinke that
render to the Lord for all his benefits c. I will take the cup of salvation and call upon the name of the Lord Psal. 116.12 CHAP. IX The Method and parts of the Chapter IN this Chapter two principall things are declared 1. The restoring of the world and renewing of Gods covenant vers 1.10 2. The infirmitie of Noah in being drunke and such things as accompany the same from vers 20. to the end In the first part the covenant is renewed with mankinde from vers 1. to 8. then with all flesh vers 8.10.20 In the covenant made with man foure things are expressed his multiplication vers 1. domination and rule over all creatures vers 2. sustentation and food vers 3. preservation in providing that mans bloud be not shed God will require it at the hand both of beast and man vers 4 5 6. In the generall covenant made with all flesh first there is the promise that all flesh should not bee rooted out by the waters vers 10 11. then the signe and token thereof the bow in the cloud which shall be â— signe betweene the Lord and the world that it shall be no more destroyed by water And this is repeated foure times from vers 13. to 17. for the better assurance of it In the second part first Noahs infirmitie is described with the occasion thereof his drinking of wine vers 21 the effects thereof his nakednesse 21. Secondly the behaviour of his sonnes undutifull of Cham vers 2â— reverence toward their father in the other two vers 23. Thirdly the verdict and sentence given by Nâ—â—h by way of prophesie upon his sonnes his cursing of Canaan of Cham 25. his blessing of Sem chiefly vers 26. and of Iapheth next vers 27. 2. The grammaticall sense v. 3. Everything that flieth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 S. everything that creepeth reptile T.P. every thing that moveth H.C. B.G. heb remes that moveth or creepeth 4. Flesh in the bloud of life S. flesh with the bloud H. with the life and bloud Ch. with the the life which is the bloud caet heb with the life and the bloud 5. At the hand of man which shall shed the life of his brother Ch. at the hand of a mans brother caet 6. With witnesses by the sentence of the judge shall his bloud be shed Ch. for the bloud of maâ— his bloud shall be shed S. his bloud shall be shed H. by man shall his bloud be shed T.P.B.G. sic hebr 7. Ingredimini walke upon she earth H. replenish or grow plentifully in the earth caet hebr sharatz to multiply in abundance Rule over the earth S. replenish or increase in the earth cat hebr rabbah signifieth to multiply and to be great 10. From all that goeth out of the Arke S. from all that goeth out of the Arke with all the beasts of the field caet 11. To destroy all the earth S. to destroy the earth cat 13. Betweene my word and the earth Ch. betweene me and the earth caet I doe set S.B. I will set H. I have given or set the bow T.P.G. sic heb 16. Betweene me and you S. betweene the word of God and every living thing Ch. betweene God and every c. caet 24. When he had learned H. he knew what c. caet His lesser sonne H.C. younger S.B.G. minimus his youngest sonne T. heb chatan parvus little 25. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a domesticall servant S. a servant of servants caet 27. God shall enlarge Iapheth H.S.C.P.G. peswade Iapheth alliciet T.G. pathah signifieth to enlarge and perswade let his glory dwell in the tents of Sem. Ch. 3. The Explanation of doubts QVEST. I. Of the benediction of increasing and multiplying after the floud 1. GOd said to Noe and his sonnes bring forth fruit 1. Though the Scripture make no mention of any sonnes that Noah begat after the floud yet this benediction belongeth also to Noah because he is increased in his sonnes Luther 2. This blessing doth properly and especially appertaine to lawfull marriage though there be a kinde of obscene â—ecundity also in unlawfull copulations for God speaketh to Noah and his sonnes Calvin 3. This increasing though by Gods blessing is extended to other creatures yet it is specially directed unto man for whose cause other creatures are multiplied 4. In that this blessing is rehearsed againe vers 7. it sheweth the certainty of it and the mighty increase of mankinde after the floud for it is recorded that within three hundred yeares Ninus King of the Assyrians had an army of seventeene hundred thousand footmen QVEST. II. How man hath yet rule and dominion over the creature 2. ALso the feare of you c. 2. Those three privileges which were given unto man in his creation of increasing and multiplying Gen. 1.28 of his rule and dominion over the creatures ibid. of his food and sustentation vers 29. are here renewed in these three first verses though not in that integrity and perfection for the generation of man is with much difficulty and perill his dominion over the creatures much impaired his food more grosse and with greater care provided 2. Yet man retaineth still his dominion and soveraignty over the creatures though not so absolute as Adam had it first we see though the savage and wilde beasts have cast off mans yoke yet such as are more necessary for mans use as Oxen Horse Sheepe remaine in subjection still secondly even the wilde and unruly beasts are tamed by the wit and industry of man Iam. 2.8 and the hand of man worketh many engines and instruments whereby they are taken and subdued as here fitly they are said to be delivered into the hand of man thirdly though God doe often punish mans disobedience by the cruell beasts which is one of the foure great plagues Ezek. 14.21 yet are they restrained by the power of God in that they over-runne not the earth to destroy man and partly they doe retaine a naturall feare and awe of man whom willingly they use not to assault but either provoked or constrained by famine or fearing some hurt to themselves QVEST. III. Whether flesh were eaten before the floud 3. EVery thing that moveth shall be meat for you 1. Some thinke that flesh was not eaten before the floud in the families of the righteous Mercer 2. Some that the eating of flesh was not at all in use before the floud which is the opinion of Lyranus Tostatus Vatablus But the liberty of eating of flesh is not here first granted it is onely renewed 3. Neither is their opinion to be approved which thinke that the eating of flesh was permitted before the floud but yet not used among the faithfull of â—hich judgement seeme to be Theodoret and Thomas Aquinas for to what end should the faithfull restraine themselves of that liberty which God gave them 4. Neither yet doe we thinke that the eating of flesh was
sins were but secret infirmities they might be borne with for a time but seeing they justifie open impieties and their filthinesse is manifest to all the world now a cloake cannot hide them Muscul. 6. Confut. The Pope how a servant of servants Vers. 25. A Servant of servants c. This title Pererius saith the Popes doe usurpe as a signe of great humility but we rather trust that as another Caiphas so the Pope prophesieth the ruine of his owne Kingdome that he shall become one day a servant of servants indeed as Canaan was and beâ— made a servant to those that have served him 7. Confut. The tents of Sem not of the Pope or Romanists have the preheminence Vers. 27. TO dwell in the tents of Sem c. Thus we see that Sem hath the prerogative and that the Gentiles received their light from the Jewes But the Pope would draw this privilege from the Jewes to the Romanes that whereas the Apostle saith that the Jewes beare the Gentiles as the root the branches and not they the Jewes Rom. 11.18 yet the Pope would have the faith and profession of the Romans to be the root and foundation of all beleevers 6. Places of morall observation 1. Moral Man must not rule over men as beasts Vers. 2. THe feare of you shall be upon every beast Gregory here hath a good note that the feare of man must be not upon men but beasts That man should not by cruelty or tyranny seeke to be feared of men And yet good men sometimes desire to bee feared of others but it is when the feare of God is not among them that they which feare not the divine judgements may bee by feare of men kept in some awe and then non tam hominib quam brutis annimalib dominantur they doe not rule so much over men as bruit beasts 2. Moral Sobriety in meats commanded Vers. 3. AS the greene herb Although God yeeldeth to the use of man for his food all kinde of fowles fishes beasts yet hee would have man to use them moderately and soberly not to abuse them to gluttony or excesse or not contented with such kinds as are at hand to search the deep for fish to ascend the mountaines to catch fowle to hunt up and downe the wildernesse onely to satisfie his greedy appetite But he ought to use the flesh of beasts as the greene herb that is soberly and without curiosity to take such thingâ— as are at hand 3. Moral Gods great care in preserving the life of man Vers. 5. I Will surely require your bloud Where we see the great care which the Lord hath in preserving the life of man he will require it at the hands of the beasts yea of a mans brother neither shall he goe unpunished by this it appeareth domesticum familiarem Deo hominis esse naturam that mans nature is as domesticall and familiar unto God and that therefore God will not suffer him to be unpunished that offereth wrong as it were to his domesticall and familiar By this men are taught both to take heed of bloud shed and so to fall into the judgement of God neither much to feare the sword of the wicked seeing the Lord himselfe will revenge the death of the innocent 4. Moral The bow a signe of Gods justice and mercy Vers. 13. I Have set my bow in the clouds and it shall be a signe c. 1. The bow is a notable monument of Gods justice to call to our minde the sinne of the old world for the which it was destroyed that wee feare to offend God in the â—ike it is also a signe of Gods mercy in forbearing to bring the like destruction upon the world againe and if God shew such mercy even to wicked men and bruit beasts how great are his mercies that he layeth up in store for his elect 2. We see also how farre the justice of God exceedeth his mercy the rigour of his justice was but for a time in once destroying the woâ—ld by water but his mercy is perpetuall in the continuall preservation thereof so the Prophet Isay saith for a moment in mine anger I hid my face from thee c. but with everlasting mercy have I had compassion upon thee This is unto me as the waters of Noe Perer. 5. Moral The miraculous propagation of mankind Vers. 19. OF them was the whole world over-spread c. here appeareth the wonderfull providence of God that by three men the whole world was replenished when as they were subject to the rage and invasion of beasts and wanted many necessary things the earth having not yet recovered her former vigour and force decayed by the floud the like matter is to be seene saith Chrysostome in the Christian faith that God per duodecem piscatores illiteratos c. that God by twelve fishermen unlearned c. hath subdued the whole world to himselfe and propagated the faith 6. Moral Noahs awaking out of drunkennesse what it signifieth Vers. 14. THen Noah awaked c. This were to bee wished saith Musculus that they which are the Patriarks and take upon them to be the pastors of the Church were herein like unto Noah to awake also from their drunkennesse their ignorance errour and superstition As also all intemperate and riotous persons are to learne by this president to awake from their sinne and not to continue in their licentious course nor make a continuall trade and occupation of drunkennesse CHAP. X. 1. The Method and parts of the Chapter THis Chapter hath three parts according to the severall generations of the three sonnes of Noah Iapheth Cham Sem by whom the world was replenished the generation of Iapheth is expressed from v. 1. to v. 6. their names v. 2 3 4. their habitation and place of dwelling v. 5. the generation of Cham rehearsed from v. 6. to 21. their severall names together with their habitation then followeth the generation of Sem their names from v. 22. to v. 30. their habitation vers 30. 2. The grammaticall sense or difference of translations 2. Thobel Mesoâ—eh S. Thubal Mesech H. Thubal Mesech c. 4. Citij Rhodij H.S. Cethim Dodanim H. Câ—ttâ—m Donanim c. 7. Regma Sabathaca S. H. Ch. Raamah Sabtecha T. B. G. A. heb Ragmah 8. A gyant 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the earth S. a mighty man c. ghibbâ—r robustus strong 9. A giant hunter S. a mighty hunter H. B. G. a mighty man Ch. mighty in hunting T. P. heb 10. Arach S. H. Erech cat Eerech c. in the land of Babylon Ch. Sennaer or Sinhar cat sic heb 11. Out of that land came Assur S. H. cum caeter Out of this land he came into Assur Tr. built the streets of the City H. Rahoboth the City caeter rachab breadth 12. Dasem S. Resen caet 14 Cappadoces Ch. Captharim caeter 18. Cynaeum S.H. Ch. Cynaum caet cum s. Sini Eveum
unlesse for the better if our sinnes let not and I hope to use the saying of Moses that their eyes shall looke till they fall out of their heads Deuter 28.32 before that shall befall us which they have so long desired True it is that this land aboundeth with many sins which God grant may be purged from among us but we trust that God will chastise us as a loving father with his owne hands and not give us over to bee punished of a nation more wicked than our selves though we are great offenders yet not as the Amorites an uncircumcised nation but as the Israelites the Lords owne people It is therefore great presumption in this popish writer to sit in Gods place to make them Amorites that are no Amorites and to threaten judgement where the Lord purposeth to blesse Ambrose upon those words in the Psalme 119.106 I have sworne and will performe thus writeth Noli usurpare exemplum sacramenti qui implendi sacramenti non habes potestatem c. let this example bee no warrant unto thee to take an oath unlesse you had power to keepe an oath so this prophecy against the Amorites can be no ground to the Frier of such false application unlesse he were appointed to be Gods Minister for the execution CHAP. XVI 1. The Method and parts THis Chapter hath two parts the giving of Hagar by Sarai to Abraham from v. 1. to 5. the sequele thereof from thence to the end In the first part 1. There is the cause that moved Sarai to give Hagar on her part because she had no children v. 1. on Hagars part shee hoped to have a childe by her v. 2. 2. The manner is expressed how Hagar was given and when v. 3. 3. The effects and fruits Hagar is conceived with childe v. 4. Secondly the sequele of this marriage is first the departure and flying away of Hagar v. 5. to 7. then her returne with the occasion thereof Hagar flyeth because Sarai corrected her this she did by Abrahams leave Abraham gave leave because Sarai complained because Hagar despised her v. 4 5. In Hagars returne 1. the Angell biddeth her goe and humble her selfe to her mistresse v. 8 9. 2. the Angell prophesieth of the number of her seed v. 10. of the name of her sonne v. 11. his quality and condition v. 12. 3. Agars thankfulnesse and obedience is expressed ver 13 14. 4. the accomplishment of the prophecie concerning the birth and name of her sonne 2. The difference of translations v. 3. she tooke Agar the Egyptian H. then Sarai Abrahams wife tooke Hagar caet v. 5. thou doest me wrong H.S.B.G. I have judgement against you C. the injury done to me be upon you Tr. mine injury is upon thee P. heb It is more like that Sarai maketh Abraham the cause of her wrong because he corrected no Hagars male pertnesse than that she wished evill unto him v. 7. which is in the way toward Sur in the wildernesse H. which is in the way Agara C. which is in the way to Sur. caet the Sept. have not this clause v. 11. The Lord hath received thy prayer C. marked thine affliction T.P. heard thy tribulation caet 12. His hand against every man and every mans hand against him caet but the Chalde hath he shall stand in need of all men and all men of him 13. I have seene the things behind him that seeth me H.P. I have seene him face to face that seeth mee S. I have looked after him that seeth me B.G. I doe see after him that seeth me Tr. that is I have seene God and live 14. Betweene Recam and Agara C. Cades and Bered 3. The explanation of doubts QVEST. I. Whether Sarai gave Agar to Abraham by Gods instinct Vers. 2. I Pray thee goe in unto my maid c. 1. It is most like that this Agar as Philo noteth though by nation an Egyptian yet in religion was of Abrahams faith for he would not be unequally yoked with one of a divers faith 2. It is also probable that seeing Abraham did goe in unto her only for procreation that after she conceived hee did no more company with her as Philo also observeth lib. de Abraham 3. But it is unlike that Sarai gave this counsell to Abraham to take her maid by Gods instinct as Iosephus thinketh for God would not goe against his owne ordinance they two shall bee one flesh Gen. 2.4 Neither did Sarai this so much for desire of procreation and to try as Chrysostome conjectureth whether the cause of sterility were in her or her husband but chiefly in regard of the blessing which was promised to Abrahams seed in which respect her fault is somewhat excused yet it cannot be defended because she faileth in the meanes 5. Neither is it like that this Hagar was Pharao his daughter as some of the Hebrewes but some of the maids rather of Pharao his house that were given to Sarai Gen. 12.16 QVEST. II. Why ten yeares of Abrahams dwelling are mentioned 3. THen Sarai tooke Hagar c. after Abraham had dwelled ten yeares c. 1. Plutarke hath the like story of Stratonica that being barren gave unto Dejotarus her husband Electra by whom he had children thus the heathen were readie to imitate the infirmities of holy men and women but not to follow their vertues 2. Mention is here made of tenne yeares not because this time is set as the Hebrewes imagine for the triall whether the wife is like to be barren or fruitfull for Rebecca was twentie yeares barren neither as Cajetan to shew that Sarai was past hope of children who was now 75. yeare old tenne yeare younger than Abraham but rather as Chrysostome noteth both to shew Abrahams constant and chaste love toward his wife that notwithstanding this experience of her barrennesse did content himselfe with her and his faith toward God that staying thus long after the promise yet despaired not of the performance thereof Perer. QVEST. III. Of Hagars sinnes Saraies faults and Abrahams infirmity Vers. 6. SArai dealt roughly 1. In Hagar divers faults are discovered first her unthankfulnesse and contempt toward her mistresse that had so much honoured her secondly her obstinacy in refusing to be corrected but flying away then her froward mind in taking the way by Sur into Aegypt thinking never to returne Oecolamp and so to play the Apostata from her faith which she learned in Abrahams house 2. Sarai also diversly sheweth her infirmity first her patience in being so much moved at the insolency of her maid then her rashnesse in charging Abraham without cause and wishing God to bee judge against her selfe Musculus thirdly her too great sharpnesse and severity against Hagar as Ambrose noteth which was constrained to escape her hands by flying away immoderatius permissa ultione utitur c. Sarai in her anger doth intemperatâ—ly use the power committed to her lib. 1. de Abraâ— c. 4. so also
land mounting c. Abraham saw not the raine of fire and brimstone but the smoake onely thereof and yet he rose very early so that it seemeth the burning of Sodome was done in a moment for the raine fell not till Lot was entred into Zoar which was about the Sunne rising vers 23. By this we may see how suddenly the world at Christs comming shall be consumed with fire and we changed in a moment in the twinkling of an eye 1 Cor. 15.52 Muscul. 6. Doct. Wherefore unlawfull copulations are often more fruitfull than lawfull Vers. 36. THus were both the daughters of Lot with childe c. We finde in Scripture that many lawfully companying with their husbands as Sara Rebecca Rachel Anna yet hardly conceived and yet divers with one unlawfull copulation were with childe as Thamar with Iuda Bersebe with David Lots daughters with their father which the Lord doth not as more favouring such unlawfull conjunctions but to this end that such secret uncleane works should come to light for their conversion as in Iuda David or confusion Marlor 5. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. Vniversality no sure marke of the Church Vers. 4. ALL the people from all quarters All rhe whole City of Sodome consented in evill onely Lot and his family were free Universality then is but a slender or uncertaine argument of the truth or Church that professeth it It is oftner seene that the greater part is the worse than otherwise The Romanists therefore reason but simply that their religion is the best because the greater part of the world received it for by the same reason the uncleane conversation of Sodome might bee justified against Lot 2. Confut. Against Atheists that beleeve not the transmutation of Lots wiâ—â— Vers. 26. SHe became a pillar of salt Let not prophane persons scoffe at this as though it were one of Ovids Metamorphosis fables There is a great difference betweene Gods actions and Poets fictions he that beleeveth that God made all things of nothing which dayly seeth birds to come forth of egges and living creatures to be ingendred by dead seed and hopeth for the resurrection of the body cannot doubt but that God could turne a womans body into a salty pillar 3. Confut. Monkish and solitary life maketh not more holy Vers. 38. HE dwelt in a cave Even Lot in a solitary cave committed sinne it is not then the place that amendeth mens manners Gregory well saith sic desit spiritus non adjuvat locus If an heart be wanting the place helpeth not Lot sinned in the mountaine Adam fell in Paradise the Angels in heaven It is then but a Popish fantasie that a Monks coule a cloister life an Hermites weed can make a man more holy But it is to be feared that as dtunkennesse and incest were committed even in the cave so the Gloisters and Cells of Popish votaries are not free from the like uncleannesse 6. Places of morall observation 1. Observ. Vnruly people to be gently handled Vers. 7. I Pray you my brethren doe not so wickedly c. Lot sheweth that a furious multitude is to be gently dealt withall and not to be exasperated with sharpe words as here Lot calleth the Sodomites his brethren not in the same profession but in respect of his cohabitation and common condition of life This is S. Pauls rule Instructing them with meeknesse that are contrary minded 2 Tim. 2.25 2. Observ. God delivereth in extremity Vers. 10. THe men put forth their hands and pulled Lot c. The Lord though he deferre his helpe yet will not faile us in the greatest danger when we are brought to a straight As here Lot was delivered from the Sodomites as from raging Lions when he was as under their pawes Calvin In the like pinch the Lord delivered David when Saul had compassed him in 1 Sam. 23.26 3. Observ. Prophane persons make a mocke of Gods judgements Vers. 14. HE seemed to his sons in law as though he had mocked c. Such are the prophane Atheists and worldlings that make but a mocke and scorne of Gods judgements and are no better perswaded of the end of the world by fire than these wretches were of the destruction of Sodome of such S. Peter speaketh That there shall be in the last dayes mockers c. which shall say where is the promise of his comming c. 2 Pet. 3.3 Calvin 4. Observ. We must not deferre our turning to God Vers. 16. AS he prolonged the time By Lots example who delaying the time if God had not beene more mercifull to draw him forth might have perished in the overthrow of Sodome wee are taught how dangerous a thing it is to deferre our calling and to trifle or dally with Gods judgements Therefore the Prophet Amos saith Prepare to meet thy God O Israel Amos 4.12 better to meet and prevent the Lord by repentance than to stay till his judgements overtake us 5. Observ. We must not forsake our calling Vers. 26. HIs wife looked backe This teacheth us that a man should not fall away from his profession and calling whereinto he is once entred as our Saviour saith He that setteth his hand to the plowe and looketh back is not fit for the kingdome of God Luk 9.26 Muscul. 6. Obser. He that wavereth in faith is never setled Vers. 28. NOt so my Lord Lot not following the Lords direction to goe first to the mountaine entreateth for Zoar yet being in Zoar he is not contented to stay there So they which doe not submit themselves to Gods ordinance but are doubtfull in faith are unconstant and wavering and never setled as Saint Iames saith A wavering minded man is unstable in all his wayes 7. Observ. Custome and continuance in sinne dangerous Vers. 35. THey made their father drunke that night also c. We see then what a dangerous thing it is once to give way to the tentation of Satan Lot having beene once drunken already is more apt to fall into it againe so fearefull is a custome and continuance in sinne Our instruction is therefore that we should resist the temptation at the first and not by yeelding to give way for a second assault 〈◊〉 the Apostle saith Be not overcome of evill but overcome evill with goodnesse Rom. 12.21 8. Observ. The sinne of drunkennesse how dangerous FUrther we see how much drunkennesse is to be taken heed of which did prostitute Lot so excellent a man to such beastly uncleannesse Origen well noteth Decepit Lot ebrietas quem Sodoma non decepit uritur ebrius flammis mulierum quem sobriam sulphurea flamma non attigerat drunkennesse deceived Lot whom Sodome could not deceive he burneth with the lust of women being drunken whom while he was sober the flames of brimstone touched not Wherefore let us alwayes remember that saying of the Apostle Be not drunke with wine wherein is excesse but be ye fulfilled with the spirit Eph. 5.15 CHAP. XX. 1. The Method THis Chapter hath
sonne upon whom depended not only the continuance of his name and posterity but the promise of the Messiah these things could not concurre in any of the other examples 2. Abraham did every thing with singular alacrity in the beginning he answered God presently hee tooke his journey in hand speedily in the middest he shewed in his three dayes journey a setled constancy in laying the wood upon his sonne and going up the hill great magnanimity and in the end in building an altar binding his son lifting up his hand to strike fortitude invincible the like is not to be found in those heathenish presidents 3. Concerning the end they did it to purchase some benefit to themselves or their countrey as Codrus Idomeneus for feare as the King of Moab or to get them immortall fame Some because it was the custome of the countrey as Philo giveth instance of the Gymnosophists among the Indians that when they were old did cast themselves into the fire and their wives after them But none of these things moved Abraham not feare of man for no man knew this oracle but himselfe not the escaping of any calamity wâ—â—ch was not neare him nor any desire of praise for he was alone upon the mountaine neither was there any such custome in Babylon or Mesopotamia from whence Abraham came Philo. but the only feare and reverence which Abraham did yeeld unto God and the love of his Commandements did induce him to performe this hard part of service QVEST. XVI Of the ramme that was intangled in the bush Vers. 13. BEhold there was a ramme caught by the hornes in a bush c. 1. Neither is the conceit of Euseb Emissen to bee received that thinketh sabech translated a bush to be a kinde of goat with upright hornes neither is it a kind of shrub or bryer so called as the septuagint thinke or of a tree as Gennad and Theodoret nor yet is it fitly translated erectus upright as some read but the word sabech signifieth the perplexity winding or clasping of a bush a brier 2. The fable of the Hebrewes that this ram was created the sixth day and kept 3000. yeares for this use is ridiculous and worthy to bee laughed at 3. Ambrose maketh this ram a type of Christ by his hanging in a tree or bush prefiguring the manner of Christs passion in hanging upon a tree lib. 1. de Abraham cap. 8. QVEST. XVII How Abraham would take a ramme which was not his owne NOw whereas it may be doubted how Abraham would take a beast for sacrifice that was none of his owne It may be answered 1. That Abraham having made an altar and prepared himselfe to sacrifice did take it to be an irreligious act to depart having not performed that service and therefore of purpose looked about to see what sacrifice might be offered to God 2. And seeing a ram hee tooke it as sent of God and remembred what he had said before that the Lord would provide a sacrifice 3. Therefore he knowing that the Lord had provided this offering he maketh no doubt or scruple to use it neither is inquisitive to examine who was the owner seeing that the earth is the Lords and all things therein to whose dominion every mans right and title ought to stoope and give place Muscul. QVEST. XVIII How the Lord will be seene in the mountaine Vers. 14. IN the mount will the Lord be seene 1. The septuagint reading the Lord was seene referre it to the appearing of the Angell in the mount 2. Hierome reading the Lord will see seemeth to understand it of Gods providing of a sacrifice as Abraham had said before v. 8. 3. Some Hebrewes doe take it to bee a prophecie of the Temple which should afterward bee built at Jerusalem where the Lord would manifest and shew himselfe so also the Chalde paraphrast expoundeth 4. But beside these interpretations which may indifferently be received this name given upon this occasion and growing into a proverbe hath this sense that in like sort in the mountaine of the Lord that is in due time and place his children in their necessities shall be provided for and therefore Iunius better readeth in the mountaine of the Lord it shall be provided QVEST. XIX He was an Angell and not Christ that spake here unto Abraham Vers. 15. ANd the Angell of the Lord c. 1. This Angell was not Christ for the Angell addeth by my selfe have I sworne saith the Lord he speaketh then in the person of the Lord as being not that Lord himselfe but Christ being God would have spoken in his owne person 2. Therefore Origen is found to be in a great errour whose words upon this place are these unde putâ— quod sicut inter homines habitu repertus est ut homo ita inter Angelos habitu repertus est ut Angelus As among men he was found in habit as a man so among the Angels he was found in habit as an Angell Unlesse Origen be favourably interpreted to speake of the office of an Angell for so Christ diversly appeared to the Prophets and fathers but if hee meane that Christ tooke upon him the very nature and person of an Angell it is a great errour and contrary to the Apostle Heb. 2.16 hee in no sort tooke the Angels 3. Therefore it is an Angell which as Gods messenger for the greater authority speaketh in the name of him that sent him Calvin QVEST. XX. Of the forme and manner of Gods oath Vers. 16. BY my selfe have I sworne 1. Some would have the forme of Gods oath to bee in this particle chi translated by the Apostle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 certe surely Heb. 6.14 the Latine translateth it nisi unlesse as though it were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Psal. 95.11 I sware in my wrath if they shall enter into my rest as though the oath should be explaned thus let me not live or let me not be God if c. Perer. But wee need not so curiously to search out any other forme of Gods oath than that here expressed I sware by my selfe the Chalde by my word 2. Philo maketh a nice and curious difference betweene swearing by God and by the name or word of God the first God only sweareth by man by the second for to sweare by himselfe by his name by his word are all one God sweareth by himselfe Isay 45.23 by his soule Ierem. 51.14 Amos 6.8 by his name Ierem. 44.26 by his holinesse Amos 4.2 by his right hand Isay 62.8 3. So then like as a debter doth use two wayes to satisfie his creditor by leaving a pledge or pawne or procuring some surety in like manner he that taketh an oath sometime sweareth by his soule by his honesty faith c. as laying these things to pawne that he will lose the credit of them if hee speake not the truth sometime by God as making him his surety and witnesse that he speaketh the truth So the Lord
Lyranus againe thinketh for Gods promise was absolute and renewed to Iacob at his departure out of Mesopotamia 4. Neither was this only a sudden and involuntary feare such as wise men naturally are subject unto upon a strange accident as upon the noise of thunder and some sudden evill message but they doe recover themselves againe whereas foolish men do continue in the same feare still as Epictetus the Stoike distinguisheth of feare but this was a judiciall and setled feare in Iacob as may appeare by his carefull preparation 5. Wherefore we must confesse that Iacob sheweth his weaknesse and infirmity that although looking to Gods promise hee had good confidence yet turning himselfe to the present danger he feared Iacob while he prepareth himselfe as the Hebrewes note for three things for warre for prayer for gifts therein doth well for we must use all good meanes at working under Gods providence yet in that he was perplexed with such a great feare it was his infirmity Calvin Mercer QUEST VII What present it was that came to Iacobs hand Vers. 13. HE tooke of that which came to hand 1. Not without any choyce as we use to say that which commeth next to hand as Muscul. For it is not like that he would send a present of his worst cattell 2. Some thinke he meaneth those cattell which came under his owne hand which he had the keeping of himselfe for so the pastorall charge is signified sometime by the feet Genes 30.13 sometime by the hand Genes 32.16 and by the rod Levit. 27.32 sic Iun. 3. But the plainer sense is that he sent a present of such things which came into his hand that is were in his power such as he had he sent he had no silver or gold to send but cattell Mercer QUEST VIII Of divers kinds of gifts Vers. 13. A Present for Esau his brother There are six sorts of presents or gifts 1. Charitable gifts bestowed upon the poore such as Cornelius gifts were Act. 10. 2. Choyce gifts bestowed upon those whom we chiefly love as Abrahams gifts to Isaack and Iosephs to Benjamin 3. Politike gifts for the obtaining of friendship such as Felix looked for at Pauls hand Act. 24.27 4. Covetous gifts when by giving a little one hopeth to obtaine a greater benefit as the men of Tyrus and Sidon by such gifts perswaded Blastus Herods chamberlaine to be a mediator for their peace because their countrey was nourished by the Kings land Act. 12.20 5. There are gratulatory gifts which one friend sendeth to another to rejoyce with them as the Jewes were commanded to doe to testifie their joy for their deliverance from Hamans conspiracy Esther 9.22 such a present did the King of Babel send to Hezekiah after hee was recovered from his sicknesse 2 King 20.12 6. There are gifts of honour testifying reverence and subjection such presents the three wise men offered to Christ such are the religious gifts employed for the service and honour of God 7. There are gifts of pacification to appease the wrath of such as are offended of which kind is Iacobs gift here Muscul. QUEST IX Of the number and kind of the cattell which Iacob sent Vers. 14. TWo hundred she goats 1. The whole number of all the cattell which Iacob sent was 550. and so many were the sacrifices in the law which were offered the whole yeare as the Hebrewes note beside they observe that every word of this verse endeth in Mem the like is found Num. 29. and these eight mems they will have to signifie the eight Kings of Edom Genes 36. before there were any in Israel 2. Further they observe that Iacob in great discretion knowing the nature of the cattell did thus sort out the male and female allotting one he goat to ten she goats and one ram to ten ewes but of labouring cattell one bullock to foure cowes of camels which are more employed for every female a male for so they count the camels with their colts to be but thirty in all fifteene female and fifteene male Camels which were the colts of the asses which were not so much used for carriage as the Camels there are assigned for two females one male foale 3. The Hebrewes are yet more curious in setting downe the times of coupling and comming together of creatures as for asses once in a weeke camels once in 30. dayes they prescribe also for men for labourers twice in a weeke for those that labour not oftner but these Rabbines pressing these matters so farre doe but bewray the salacity and wantonnesse of their nation and therefore they may be better omitted ex Mercer QUEST X. Of the ford Iabbock Vers. 20. HE rose up the same night 1. This is not the same night mentioned vers 13. but the night following the day comming betweene was sent in sorting out the cattell which Iacob sent for a present to Esau. 2. This ford Jabbock is in the borders of the Ammonites running betweene Philadelphia and Gerasa and falleth into Jordan Hierom some would have it so called of abuk which signifieth to strive or wrastle because Iacob there wrastled with God which word is used vers 24. Muscul. But it rather commeth of bakak which is to empty because it was emptied into Jordan and in this place it should seeme that Iacob was neare to Jordan where the two rivers joyned because he saith vers 5.10 I came over this Iordan Mercer 3. Whereas there is mention made but of Iacobs eleven children whereas hee had eleven sonnes and one daughter Dinah the Hebrewes thinke that Iacob locked her up in a chest and conjecture that it fell out as a punishment to Iacob that she was defloured of the Sichemites because hee refused to give her to Esau to wife who might have brought him to some goodnesse but these are frivolous conjectures Dinah is omitted because of her sex the Scripture is not so carefull to take account of the women and beside she was the youngest but Ioseph not above six or seven yeare old Mercer neither was Dinah a mother of the Israelites as these eleven were fathers and therefore not so diligently remembred QUEST XI Iacobs sight not spirituall or in vision but reall and corporall Vers. 24. THere wrestled a man with him to the breaking of the day 1. This wrestling of God in the likenesse of a man with Iacob was neither spirituall only as Hierome seemeth to think upon these words of Saint Paul Ephes. 6.12 We wrestle not against flesh and bloud but against powers and principalities c. 2. Neither was it done in dreame as R. Levi who thinketh that Iacobs thigh might be hurt upon some other occasion as by the wearinesse of his travell and the cold in the night and that hee dreamed of the same hurt But Iacob had little list to sleepe being in such feare of his brother likewise the continuance of the wrestling till the morning the reall and sensible hurt of his thigh
the imposition of a new name the testimony of the Prophet Hosee He had power over the Angell and prevailed hee wept and prayed unto him 12.4 all these arguments doe evidently shew that this was a corporall and reall wrestling 3. Neither yet was it only corporall but spirituall also for Iacob did as well contend by the strength of his Faith as by the force of his body Mercerus QUEST XII It was a good not an evill Angell that Iacob wrestled with FUrther a question is moved what manner of Angell this was with whom Iacob wrestled 1. Origen thinketh he did strive against some of the spirituall adversaries such as Saint Paul calleth Principalities and powers and spirituall wickednesses Ephes. 6.12 and that he was assisted by a good Angell 3. lib. Periarch Procopius reporteth the opinion of some that say it was the devill in Esaus likenesse that strived against Iacob and that by the power of an Angell he overcame who lest he should ascribe this victory to his owne strength smote him upon the thigh the Hebrewes say it was Sammael Esaus evill Angel that contended with Iacob for the blessing 2. But these are untrue and improbable assertions 1. Here is mention made but of one that Iacob wrestled with 2. Hee that he wrestled with was the same that blessed him 3. He that strived with him was the same that touched his thigh Ergo it was a good not an evill Angell for an evill Angell would not have blessed him Mercer Perer. QUEST XIII Whether it were a ministring spirit or God Christ with whom Iacob wrestled NEither was this any of the ministring Angels but Christ the Son of God here called a man because he so appeared Pererius striveth to prove that it was an Angell and not Christ. 1. Hosea calleth him an Angell without any addition 12.4 but when Christ is called an Angell some other word is added as the Angell of the covenant Malach. 3.1 Cont. In that place the Prophet sheweth that by the Angell we must understand God for he saith He had power with God and he had power over the Angell and further he found him in Bethel the Angell with whom Iacob wrestled was the same that spake to him in Bethel but he was God Gen. 31.13 I am the God of Bethel Neither alwayes is an epithete added when Christ is called an Angell as Gen. 48.16 Iacob saith The Angell which hath delivered mee from all evill blesse the children But this Angell without any other addition is else-where called the God of Bethel 2. If at any time in the old Testament the sonne of God appeared it is most like in mount Sinai when the Law was given which was the most famous and Noble apparition of all but S. Steven saith Yee have received the Law by the ordinance of Angels Act. 7.53 Angels then appeared not Christ Perer. Cont. The Angels then were ministring Spirits giving attendance and executing their office at the delivering of the Law but it is no good argument the Law was given by the Angels Ergo not by Christ for S. Paul affirmeth both It was ordained by Angels in the hand of a Mediator Galat. 3.19 the ministery was of the Angels the authority of Christ. 3. If Christ had appeared at any time then there was greatest cause when word was sent to Mary of the incarnation of the Sonne of God both because of the worthinesse of that mystery and dignity of the person to whom that message was brought Contra. 1. It was not fit that the Sonne of God himselfe should be the Messenger of his owne comming into the world Princes use to send their Ministers and officers before to bring tidings of their comming and it was fit that this great Prince should send his Angels before that it might appeare that he was even Lord of the Angels 2. There was greater reason that the same Angell Gabriel who was the first revealer of this prophecie to Daniel concerning the Messiah 〈…〉 〈…〉 QUEST XV. How it iâ— sâ—id he could not prevaile against Iacob Vers. 25. WHen he saw he could not prevaile 1. Not that either God gave unto Iacob greater strength to resist than the Angell had to assault him as some of the Hebrewes thinke that it was Esaus Angell and so had no greater power than God permitted him for it was no such Angell as is shewed before 2. Neither as Cajetane thinketh Factum est ut Angelus assumeret corpus in 〈◊〉 mensâ—ra virium c. It came so to passe that the Angell assumed a body in such measure of strength as should not be able to overcome Iacâ—b 3. Neither as Tostatus Angelus 〈…〉 non posse superare The Angell fained that he could not overcome Iacob for I have declared before that it was Christ himselfe and not an Angell that wrestled with Iacob 4. Wherefore in that it is said when he saw here the Lord descendeth to our capacity for he knew before the event of this combat and what he had purposed to doe the experience then of the thing is taken for Gods knowledge Calvin and the Lord with the blast of his mouth had beene able to have confounded Iacob But he could not prevaile c. that is the Lord did both fight in and against Iacob he gave Iacob strength to resist and so in Iacob he overcommeth and seipso 〈◊〉 est and so is stronger than himselfe Calvin Thus in effect God could not prevaile against Iacob because hee would not he disposeth of his power according to his owne will and purpose so the Angell said to Lot I can doe nothing till thou be come thither Gen. 19.22 and the Lord to Moses thus saith Let me alone c. Exod. 32.10 Hereby the Lord sheweth how effectuall the faith and prayer of his servants are which as it were binde the Lords hands and doe give us victory in a manner against himselfe QUEST XVI In what place of the thigh Iacob was hurt Vers. 25. HE tâ—â—ched the hollow of his thigh 1. This was neither the inward or broad part of the thigh as the Septuagint read 2. Neither yet was the huckle-bone put out of joynt as some thinke for that could not be without great paine and griefe to Iacob 3. But whereas the word is caph which signifieth the bowing or hollow and so is taken for the palme of the hand and sole of the foot here it properly betokeneth the hollow bone into the which the huckle-bone called ischion runneth we may name it acetabulum the pan of the huckle-bone this hollow bone was not out of joynt but it onely hanged by reason of the sinew or nerve that goeth out of the pan or hollow to the huckle-bone which was hurt as it is expressed vers 32. QUEST XVII How long Iacob continued in his halting NOw whereas Tostatus thinketh that Iacob the next day was perfectly recovered of this hurt to whom Iunius subscribeth because cap. 33.18 it is said that Iacob came safe to Sichem I thinke
housholders that they should exercise and traine up their families in the service of God and season all their worldly affaires with a relish of religion as the Apostle saith I will that men pray every where lifting up pure hands c. CHAP. XXXIV 1. The Method and Contents FIrst in this Chapter is set forth the ravishing of Dinah by Sechem with the occasion thereof vers 1. the sequele he desireth her to be his wife vers 3 4. Secondly the punishment is described which was brought upon the whole City for this sinne this punishment is devised then executed In the device 1. We have the motive the griefe of Iacob and wrath of his sonnes 2. The occasion the offer of mariage by Hemor and Sechem vers 8 13. 3. The device is propounded vers 13. to 18. assented unto by Hemor vers 18 19. perswaded to his Citizens to vers 25. Then it is cruelly executed by Simeon and Levi vers 25 to 30. Thirdly there followeth the expostulation of Iacob with his sonnes and their excuse vers 30 31. 2. The divers readings v. 1. which she bare to Iacob this clause is wanting in the Latine translation v. 2. forced or ravished her H. C. S. defiled her G. humbled her S. P. afflicted her T. gnâ—vah to afflict v. 3. he pleased his minde in Dinah C. his heart clave unto Dinah caet dabach to cleave v. 5. which when Iacob heard H. Iacob heard that he had defiled Dinah his daughter caet v. 7. they were very angry H. they were pricked and grieved S. they were much moved and very angry Ch. they grieved at it and were angry caet v. 7. it shall not be so S. P. he had committed an unlawfull thing H. which thing ought not to be done caet v. 8. the soule of my sonne Sechem cleaveth to your daughter H. my sonne Sychem hath chosen from his heart your daughter S. your daughter pleaseth the soule of my sonne C. P. the soule of my sonne longeth for your daughter B.G. T. casach to love to cleave to please v. 14. then spake unto them Simeon and Levi the brethren of Dinah S. v. 15. in this will wee bee confederate with him H. we will bee like unto you S. agree or consent with you caet jaath to consent v. 21. the land being so spacious and wide wanteth tyllers H. the land is large enough before them caet the land is broad in her hands or wings Heb. v. 22. there is one thing whereby this great good is differred H. in this will they be like unto us to dwell with us S. herein they will consent to dwell with us caet v. 24. and they all assented H. and unto Hemor and his sonne hearkened all that went out at the gate of the citie caeter v. 25. The third day when the wounds are most grievous H. when they were in griefe caet v. 29. their little ones and their wives they led captive H. all their bodies and houshold-stuffe and their wives they carried captive and spoiled whatsoever was in the Citie and house S. and all their goods they carried away their children and wives and whatsoever was in the houses caeter v. 30 you have made me odious H. made me evill before the inhabitants S. put enmity betweene mee and the Cananites c. Ch. caused me to stinke or to be abhorred caet baash to stinke 3. The explication of doubtfull questions QUEST I. Of the age of Dinah when she was defloured of Sechem Vers. 1. THen Dinah 1. Neither is the opinion of Alexander Polyhistor in Eusebius probable that Dinah at the time of her rauishing was but ten yeeres old for she was at this time mariageable and therefore above these yeeres and whereas the same Author saith that Iacob remained in Sechem ten yeeres after hee came out of Mesopotamia as Euseb. reporteth his opinion lib. 9. de praepar Evangel it would follow that Dinah was borne in the land of Canaan in Succoth where Iacob dwelt before he came to Sechem and not in Mesopotamia contrary to the Scripture 2. Neither is Cajetanus conjecture sound that Dinah was but three or foure yeeres old when Iacob came out of Mesopotamia for all Iacobs children were borne in the second seven yeeres of his service for his wives before the last six yeeres of service for his sheepe as may appeare Gen. 30.25 3. Neither yet need wee with the Hebrewes to affirme that Iacobs children were borne every one at seven moneths for admitting the ordinary time of nine moneths of childe-bearing Leah beginning to beare in the eighth yeere the first of the second seven might have her first foure children in three yeeres then allow a yeere of intermission her other two sonnes and one daughter she might have in somewhat more than two yeeres 4. Wherefore the truer opinion is that Dinah was six or seven yeeres old at Iacobs departure from Mesopotamia and that she was now fourteene or fifteene yeeres old for Ioseph borne at the same time of Rachel presently after this exploit are said to be seventeene yeares old Gen. 37.2 Simeon and Levi are supposed to have beene the one 21. the other 22. yeares of age or thereabout so that the time of Iacobs abode in Succoth and Sechem might be seven or eight yeares Perer. Mercer QUEST II. Why Dinah is sad to be the daughter of Leah THe daughter of Leah 1. The Hebrewes note shee was her mothers right daughter for as shee went forth to meet her husband to have him turne in unto her Genes 30.16 so Dinah goeth forth to see and to be seene and therefore it is added the daughter of Leah but this is too hard a censure for Dinah this addition is annexed as answerable to the story before Gen. 30.21 2. Many other uncertaine collections the Hebrewes make here some say that this Dinah was Iobs wife some say she remained a widow in her brethrens house some that Simeon buried her in the land of Canaan some that she went downe into Egypt which is true and that her bones were transported into Canaan Mercer 3. Iosephus thinketh that the women of Sichem at this time kept a solemne feast which was the cause that Dinah was so desirous to goe and see them Mercer QUEST III. Whether it were lawfull for the Hebrewes to give their daughters to the uncircumcised Vers. 14. WE cannot doe this thing to give our sister to an uncircumcised man c. 1. Though Abraham had not any direct precept as Cajetane thinketh not to joyne in mariage with the uncircumcised for both Isaack tooke Rebeccah Iacob Leah and Rachel to wife which came of uncircumcised parents 2. Yet it seemeth that they would not give their daughters to the uncircumcised though they did take of the daughters of the uncircumcised to themselves 3. And it is further to be considered that they speake not in this place simply of marying with the uncircumcised but joyning to
of the one may be preserved the others poore estate pitied that the people may say unto them as the Egyptians did to Ioseph Thou hast saved our liues for as Amb. well saith they thought it no sale of their right but a safety of their estate Lastly Ioseph most wisely did temper severitie and clemencie justice and mercy together first he dealt roughly with his brethren charged them to be spies imprisoned them caused Simeon to be bound laid theft to their charge but afterward he lovingly embraced them wept over them and was afoster father unto them O tormenta misericordiae cruciat amat O the torments of pittie hee vexeth and yet loveth them So mercie and judgement tempered together make a sweet harmony as David saith I will sing mercie and judgement such a song did Ioseph sing His wrath asswaged which appeared and was not his mercie prevailed which was and appeared not So Magistrates doe well sometime with Ioseph to use threats and speake roughly where is cause but I well hope that Iosephs irefull words and pretended threatnings will end toward his brethren with mercifull deeds and extended embracings We praise God for your Honours mercifull government let them first taste of your mercie that teach you to shew mercie The Egyptian priests under Pharaoh by the hand of Ioseph were maintained in the time of dearth I doubt not but your Honour under our peerelesse Pharaoh will doe your best that the Ministers of the Gospell be stored with maintenance where they have it not much more bee suffred to enjoy that they have Ioseph remitted his brethrens trespasse that had taken away his particoloured coat and although some of our brethren would have certaine ceremonies which may seeme as the coat of this Church removed yet Iosephs brotherly connivence may heale up that breach Toleration and forbearance toward friends and brethren in such matters may well beseeme Ioseph But your Honours constant resolution therein concurring with his excellent Majestie against all toleration of contrary religion or giving countenance to such is most honourable and joyous to all faithfull hearts If they differed from us only in some externall rites and were beside peaceable and profitable men they might have some reason to desire and expect to be tolerated and borne with according to that conclusion of the Toletane Councel In una fide nihil officit Ecclesiae sanctae consuetudo diversa c. In the Church the unity of faith is not hindred by the diversitie of rites But seeing they dissent from us in substantial and fundamentall points of faith and so are enemies to the Church and depend upon a forreinē Prelate for their direction and so are dangerous to the state your Honours resolution is most Christian to shew no connivence in this case much lesse to give protection but to use against such all providence and circumspection for Christ and Belial Dagon and the Arke light and darknesse cannot dwell together God give your Honour courage strength and zeale notwithstanding the malice and envie of idolatrous Romanists to hold on this happie course that with Ioseph though archers shoot at you your bow may abide strong and the hands of your armes be strengthened by the hand of the mightie God of Iacob Now lastly I wish unto your Honour Iosephs portion that according to his name first Iosephs vertues then Iosephs honours may be added unto you in this life and his everlasting inheritance afterwards in the heavenly Canaan through the great mercies of our gratious God and infinite merits of our blessed Saviour Christ Iesus to whom bee praise for ever Your Honours ready to bee commanded in the Lord Andrew Willet CHAP. XXXVII 1. The Method FIrst in this Chapter are set forth the causes of the envy and hatred of Iacobs sonne◠against Ioseph 1. His complaining of them to his father vers 2. 2. Iacobs extraordinary love and affection toward Ioseph vers 4. 3. His two dreames of the sheaves vers 7 8. of the starres vers 9 10. whereby was prefigured his preheminence over his brethren Secondly the fruits and effects of their envy are declared their hard dealing toward Ioseph with the occasion thereof and the sequele 1. The occasion was ministred by occasion of Iosephs sending to his brethren by Iacob vers 13. to 19. 2. Their hard dealing appeareth first in consulting to kill Ioseph but that Ruben otherwise turned them vers 20 21. secondly in casting of him into a pit while they themselves did eat and drinke not regarding the affliction of Ioseph vers 23. to 26. 3. In selling of him to the Madianites at Iudah his motion who sold him afterward to Potiphar Thirdly the sequell and issue is this first they dissemble with their father making him beleeve that Ioseph was torne of the wild beasts then they are causes of Iacobs great sorrow and griefe that mourned for his sonne vers 34 35. 2. The divers readings v. 2. when Ioseph was sixteene yeere old H. seventeene caeter v. 2. hee accused his brethren of a bad crime H. Ioseph brought their accusation C. evill saying or report B.G. evill fame T. dibbah signifieth infamy slander reproach v. 5. who hated him so much the more all have but the Septuag v. 13. Israel said to him H. Israel said to Ioseph caet v. 14. and Israel said to him S. and he said caeter v. 20. into an old pit H. into one of these pits caeter v. 21. endevoured to deliver him H. delivered him out of their hands caeter v. 22. this he said to deliver him H. that he might deliver caet v. 28. for twenty peeces of gold S. twenty peeces of silver caet v. 36. to Potiphar Pharaohs Eunuch H.S.B.G. one of Pharaohs courtiers T. Princes C.P. saras a Prince an Eunuch it is like he was not an Eunuch being married Pharaohs chiefe cooke S. chiefe captaine C.H. chiefe steward B.G. master of his guard T. chiefe of his slaughter men P. tabach signifieth to kill to put to death 3. The explanation of doubtfull questions QUEST I. What generations Moses here meaneth Vers. 2. THese are the generations c. 1. Some by generations expound the events and things that happened to Iacob and his posterity sic Vatab but the word toldoth will not fitly beare that sense 2. Some referre these generations to Ioseph as the principall among Iacobs sonnes in whom the image of Iacobs inward vertues and outward countenance did more appeare than in any of the rest Rupert but then he would have said generation not generations in the plurall 3. Others as Ramban Cajetan send us to the 46. chapter following wherein Iacobs posterity is rehearsed and numbred and understand those generations here to bee spoken of but that genealogy following ten chapters after cannot conveniently have dependance of this place 4. Therefore I thinke rather that we are to looke to the 35. chapter where in the end Iacobs twelve sonnes are rehearsed
cordis quam facie corporis fairer in the light of his soule than in the face of his bodie Augustine 4. In whom appeare foure principall vertues his temperance in not being inticed no not by his Mistresse his justice in not yeelding to doe this wrong and dishonour to his Master his fortitude in not suffering himselfe by many attempts and assaults to be overcome his prudence in choosing rather at once to reject her and leave his garment than to keepe her in suspence Rupertus QUEST V. How it came to passe that Ioseph was imprisoned not put to death Vers. 20. AFter this manner did thy sâ—rvant unto me and Iosephs Master tooke him and put him in prison 1. That is an obscure colection of Rasi that Potiphars wife being in bed with her husband shewed how Ioseph would have done unto her it is not like that shee stayed so long to make her complaint but as Iosephus thinketh she sitting weeping and mourning told her tale as soone as her Lord came in 2. In that Potiphar casteth Ioseph into prison and killeh him not I neither thinke with Perer that it proceeded of his Masters love toward him nor with Musculus that hee was committed to custodie there to be kept till he received the sentence of death But I rather with Chrysostome ascribe it to Gods providence who so wrought in Pharaohs heart that hee had no such purpose to put Ioseph to death as also Iosephs innocencie might appeare for the which cause the chiefe keeper under Potiphar shewed him favour 3. It seemeth that Ioseph was put into a dungeon chap. 40.15 The word Sohar signifieth a round vaulted house such was this where the Kings prisoners lay bound and whither Ioseph was sent not of favour as some thinke but for more sure keeping and there hee lay bound with fetters as it is in the Psal. 105.18 They hold his feet in the stockes and hee was laid mirons 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. The prosperitie of the righteous must bee ascribed to Gods providence Vers. 2. THe Lord was with Ioseph and he prospered Iosephs prosperitie is ascribed to Gods providence the world useth to impute such things to chance and fortune but wee must looke toward God the author of our prosperous state and moderator of our afflictions Calvin That wee may say with David Whom have I in heaven but thee and I have desired none in the earth with thee Psal. 73.25 2. Doct. Why adulterie is called a great sinne and against God Vers. 9. HOw can I doe this great wickednesse and sinne against God Adulterie is called a great sinne as Abimeleck saith to Abraham What have I offended thee that thou hast brought upon mee and my kingdome this great sinne Gene. 20.9 It is a great sinne because there is dishonor done to the husband whose bed is defiled the childeren are wronged who are illegitimate being gotten in adulterie the woman also breaketh her faith and vow made to her husband and this sinne is specially said to be against God who is the author of holy wedlocke whose institution is by this meanes violated and broken as David therefore saith Psal. 51.4 Against thee against thee onely have I sinned Muscul. 3. Doct. Feare of evill report must not make us leave our dutie Vers. 12. HE left his garment and fled Ioseph did choose rather to keepe his innocencie though it were with infamie and false report for as according to S. Pauls rule wee must not doe evill that good may come of it Rom. 3.8 So wee must not leave off to doe good though evill doe insue upon it Wee ought to use all meanes to have good report but rather than wee should hazard our faith and innocencie wee must arme our selves with Ioseph to passe by honour and dishonour by evill report and good report 2 Cor. 6.8 5. Places of confutation 1. Confut. Against Merits Vers. 21. THe Lord was with Ioseph and shewed him mercie c. Although Ioseph feared God and was a vertuous man yet this favour which he found is ascribed to Gods mercie not to any merit or worthinesse in him for although the Lord rewardeth his innocencie and integritie by this means yet was it in mercie Calvin So Iacob before acknowledged all to be of Gods mercie Gen. 32.10 I am not worthie of the least of all thy mercies and Gene. 33.10 God hath had mercie on me and therefore I have all things 2. Confut. Against the descension of Christ into Limbus patrum Vers. 22. ANd the keeper committed all the prisoners to Iosephs hand c. Pererius here maketh Ioseph a type and figure of Christ that as the prisoners were committed to his charge whom he was a great comfort unto and prophesied unto some of their deliverance so Christ descending to hell delivered from thence those which were there bound in prison Contra. Beside that such devised allegories are but simple grounds of matters of faith such as the Papists make the descension of Christ to Limbus patrum to be this comparison betweene Ioseph and Christ hath small agreement in this point 1. Ioseph was put into the dungeon as a prisoner himselfe I hope they will not say that Christ was as a prisoner in hell 2. Ioseph delivered none but foreshewed the deliverance of some but Christ must be a deliverer 3. Some of these prisoners were not delivered but condemned but Christ they say harrowed that hell to the which hee descended and delivered all 6. Places of Morall observation 1. Observ. Families and kingdomes blessed for the righteous sake Vers. 5. THe blessing of the Lord was upon all that hee had in the house and in the field Thus wee see that God blessed Potiphars house for Iosephs sake as Laban prospered because of Iacob thus houses families cities and kingdomes are blessed because of the people of God the world therefore hath reason to make much of them as Potiphar did of Ioseph not to hate and deâ—ide them as the fashion of this untoward age is 2. Observ. Beautie a deceitfull gift Vers. 6. IOseph was a faire person Ioseph by occasion of his beautie and favour was in great danger to have beene supplanted and inticed to evill which teacheth us that although favour and beautie bee a precious gift from God and as the Poet could say gratior est pulchro veniens è corpore virtus vertue hath a better grace that shineth from a beautifull face Yet there are better gifts to bee desired which bring no such inconvenience as the Apostle saith desire you the best gifts 1 Cor 12.31 Muscul Calvin 3. Observ. The three engines and weapons of harlots Vers. 7. HIs Masters wife cast her eyes upon Ioseph Wanton women have three principall weapons that they fight with prima adultera oculorum telâ— sunt an harlots first engines are her eies as here Iosephs Mistresse first casteth her eies upon him secunda verborum The second are her inticing words as here shee impudently saith come lie
the age of Ioseph for divers reasons 1. By this it may be gathered how long Ioseph was a servant in Egypt from 17. to 30. yeares the space of 13. yeares whereof 3. he spent in prison the rest in service Mercer 2. But Ioseph for his thirteene yeares service was recompenced with 80. yeares of libertie prosperitie and honour for he lived till he was 110. yeares old which may also be a figure of the everlasting reward of the Saints which they shal receive for their short and momentarie afflictions here Perer. 3. This observing of Iosephs age helpeth towards the Chronologie of Iacob and Iosephs age for hence it is gathered that Ioseph nine yeares after when the seven plentifull yeares were past and two of famine was thirty nine yeares old and Iacob at that time an hundred and thirty yeares old then it will follow that Ioseph was begotten in the 91. yeare of Iacobs age foureteene yeares after his comming into Mesopotamia for Ioseph was borne in the end of the second seventh yeare of Iacobs service so that Iacob was 77. yeares old when hee went first into Mesopotamia Perer. 4. Iosephs age is expressed that it might appeare what wonderfull graces hee had received of God at those yeares of chastitie of patience of pietie of wisdome of knowledge of secrets of policie and government It is said that Iulius Caesar beholding the picture of Alexander in Hercules temple at Gades lamented that hee had done no worthy exploit at those yeares wherein Alexander had conquered the whole world But Ioseph here at the same age of thirty had shewed more true wisdome and vertue than either of them both Perer. 5. Likewise by this president of Ioseph made a governour at thirty wee see that at this age a man is fit for publike imployment David at that age began to reigne Ezechiel then prophesied Ezech. 1.1 Christ began to preach and Iohn Baptist Mercer 6. Lastly Iosephs age is expressed to shew how mightily the Lord wrought with him that the grave counsellers and Elders of Egypt were content to give place to his youth and be advised and ruled by him Calvin QUEST XIIII What food Ioseph laid up where and how Vers. 48. LAid up food in the Cities 1. It is not like that Ioseph gathered of all other fruits and provision as Ramban thinketh but onely of corne for other food could not have beene so well kept and the next verse sheweth that food ochell was gathered namely bar wheat Mercer 2. Iosephs wisdome appeareth that provideth barnes for every Citie that they should not need to travaile farre for food but have it provided at home 3. Where it is said till he left numbring it is like that Ioseph observed order in laying up of the corne and kept a talie of it he numbred it not of curiositie as David numbred the multitudes of his people but in a provident forecast to see what quantitie would suffice for every place Muscul. QUEST XV. Whether indeed Ioseph had forgotten his fathers houses as it seemeth by the name of Manasses formed of the word Nashah to forget Vers. 51. GOd hath made me forget all my labour and my fathers house 1. I doe not thinke with Calvin that this is to be imputed to Ioseph as a fault that would commit to oblivion his fathers house being entangled with this great honour and prosperitie for how could hee forget his father or fathers house unlesse he should together abandon his faith and religion and forget Gods covenant made to his father and his seed 2. Neither doth it helpe the matter to say with some that he did not forget his father but his brethren who are understood by his fathers house 3. Nor yet is this spoken by way of comparison that in respect of this great honour his fathers house his kindred and education was nothing as Mercer 4. But the words doe expound themselves he speaketh of the labour and affliction and great indignitie which he received at his brethrens hand in his fathers house the remembrance and griefe whereof his great preferment and honour in Egypt allayed and mitigated Iun. 5 But whereas it will be demanded if Ioseph had not forgotten his father how came it to passe that he remembred him not all this while nor sent unto him seeing Memphis the kings Citie was not above 40. mile distant from Hebron where Iacob dwelt It may be answered that whether by reason of Iosephs long affliction before in which time he might thinke his father to be dead or in respect of his most busie and troublesome imployment in the 7. yeares of plentie or because he would yet conceale his kinred he might forbeare to enquire after them it was the speciall worke of Gods providence so disposing that his brethren should first seeke unto him and bow before him that his dreames might take effect Mercer Augustine further thinketh that God so disposed that Ioseph all this while sent not to Iacob being not above 300. mile from him that Iacob by this meanes might be exercised with sorrow Voluit Deus isto mode parva peccata Iacob in hoc seculo igne tribulationis consumere God would by this meanes with the fire of tribulation purge Iacobs sinnes in this world ser. 82. de tempor But Augustine is deceived in the distance of Mephis from Hebron which was rather 50. than 300. miles for the Patriarkes could not carrie their corne so farre upon their beasts Thom. Anglicus and Pererius thinke that Ioseph had a revelation how his brethren should come downe to Egypt to buy corn But if this were so it is not like that Moses would have omitted it Theodoret thinketh that God so disposed that Iacob knew not of Iosephs being in Egypt lest he might have redeemed him from thence and so the occasion of the Israelites going downe into Egypt should have beene prevented this opinion and the first I preferre before the rest QUEST XVI When Egypt began to be affamished and what other countries beside Vers. 55. AT the length all the land of Egypt was affamished c. 1. For the first two yeares of famine the dearth was not felt in Egypt because private men might have laied up in store at home for themselves therefore the Latine text is here very corrupt that in the former verse where the true reading is in all the land of Egypt was bread readeth in all the land of Egypt was famine 2. Where the famine is said to be in all lands we must not understand all the countries in the world but these countries next adjoyning which came thither for corne vers 57. and so the Hebrewes especially apply it to be spoken of the countries Phenice Palestina Arabia which doe border upon Egypt 3. Some Hebrewes affirme that Ioseph before he would sell the Egyptians corne moved to have them circumcised and that there was much altercation about it It is like that he circumcised his owne two sonnes and instructed the
therefore we should not set our affections upon earthly things but presse forward in our desire toward our heavenly Countrey 5. Morall Good officers should not seeke to inrich themselves Vers. 14. IOseph laid up the money in Pharaohs house Ioseph was a faithfull officer to Pharaoh he did not seeke to inrich himselfe by his office but sought the Kings profit and increased his treasure Mercer Such an one was Iosua who in the division of the land of Canaan to the tribes did not share any thing to himselfe but the children of Israel gave him an inheritance among them when they had made an end of dividing the land Ios. 19.49 Such should officers and Judges be toward the King and people to deale faithfully with the one and justly with the other not to turne all to their owne profit and gaine as many doe now adayes CHAP. XLVIII 1. The Method and Argument of the Chapter FIrst in this Chapter is declared how Ioseph came to visit Iacob when he was sicke Secondly Iacobs testament is set downe first concerning Iosephs sonnes then his gift and legacie toward Ioseph himselfe vers 22. with a generall prophecie of the returne of all his children vers 21. Concerning Iosephs sons 1. The ground and occasion of Iacobs blessing of them is expressed which is first the promise of God vers 4. then the right property that Iacob had in them vers 5. Thirdly because Rachel was taken away leaving not much issue behinde her vers 7. and Ioseph was the eldest of her who was his principall wife 2. Iacobs blessing followeth first the preparation to the blessing where we have set forth 1. Iacobs kissing and embracing of Manasses and Ephraim vers 9 10. 2. Iosephs reverence to his father vers 12. 3. The presenting of his two sonnes and the order of disposing them Manasses to Iacobs right hand and Ephraim to his left vers 13. Secondly in the blessing 1 There is the ceremonie the laying on of Iacobs hands contrary to Iosephs expectation the right hand upon the youngest the left upon the eldest vers 14. 2. The pronouncing of the blessing which sheweth the author or efficient cause God who had fed him and delivered him vers 15 16. and the effects the naming of them among the tribes and their great increase and multiplying vers 16. 3. The ratification of the blessing where we have first Iosephs exception vers 17 18. then Iacobs answer containing a satisfaction to Ioseph vers 8 9. a confirmation of the blessing vers 20. 2. The divers readings v. 1. It was told to Iacob H.S.C. one told Iacob caet v. 7. Concerning the divers reading of this verse see before chap. 35. vers 16. and quest 13. upon that Chapter v. 7. I buried her in the way of the horse-race S. neare the way to Ephrata caet v. 11. I am not deprived of thy face H.S. I had not thought to have seene thy face caet v. 14. He layed his left hand upon the head of Manasses which was the elder changing his hands H.S. hee taught his hands although Manasses was the elder C. guiding or directing his hands of purpose for Manasseh was the elder B. G. he knew feeling with his hands that Manasses was the elder T. caused his hands to understand that Manasseh was the elder P. sacal to understand v. 15. God whom my fathers pleased in his sight S. served in his sight C. walked in his sight cat halach to walke v. 16. That they may grow into a multitude S.H. grow as fish into a multitude cat v. 20. In thee Israel shall be blessed H.S.C. shall blesse caet v. 21. The word of God shall be your helpe C. God shall be with you caet v. 22. I give thee Sechem the chiefe part above thy brethren S. I have given thee one portion of land c. B. I give thee one principall part or portion above c. C.G.T. Sechem signifieth a part portion or elbow of ground and it is also the proper name of a place Which I tooke out of the hand of the Amorites by my prayer and deprecation C. by my sword and my bow caet 3. The explanation of doubtfull questions QUEST I. Of the adopting of Manasseh and Ephraim into the degree of Iacobs sonnes Vers. 5. MAnasseh and Ephraim shall be mine as Ruben and Simeon are mine 1. Iacob upon Gods promise that he should increase into many people by the spirit of prophecie adopteth Manasseh and Ephraim into the number of his sonnes that seeing Rachel was taken away before he had many children by her he should by these be increased 2. He adopteth them in the place of Ruben and Simeon the two elder brethren and so the birth-right is conveyed from Ruben to Iosephs sonnes because he had defiled his fathers bed 1 Chron. 5.1 3. Here we have the practice of that law afterward established Deut. 22.17 of allotting a double part to the eldest Iun. for Ioseph had a double part in that two tribes came of him whereas the rest of his brethren had but each one his tribe Manasseh and Ephraim had not each of them his double part to the rest as some Hebrewes thinke but they two being the fathers of the two tribes doe make their fathers part double to the rest Mercer QUEST II. Whether Ioseph had any other sonnes beside Manasseh and Ephraim Vers. 6. THe linage which thou hast gotten after them c. 1. This is to be understood 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 potentially which thou maiest get afterward for the Scripture maketh no mention of any sonnes beside these two that Ioseph had at this present Iun. Mercer as also it might be uncertaine whether Iosephs wife were at this time with childe Mercer 2. The other sonnes should be more properly Iosephs yet so as that they should make no tribe of themselves but be accounted with Manasseh and Ephraim Iun. 3. They are deceived which thinke that Machir and Galaad of Manasseh and others of Ephraim were those other sonnes of Ioseph for they are his nephewes and Manasseh and Ephraim were their fathers not their brethren also some thinke that if Ioseph had begotten any other sonnes they should have had no inheritance in Canaan but this is not like seeing they came of Iacob whose whole seed was chosen likewise whether Ioseph had afterward any other sonnes it is uncertaine it is like he had not because no mention is made of them in Scripture neither doth it much skill seeing they were to be annexed and incorporate into these two tribes of their brethren Mercer QUEST III. Why Iacob maketh mention of the death and buriall of Rachel Vers. 7. I Buried in the way to Ephrath 1. Iacob maketh mention of the death and buriall of Rachel 1. Not to answer a secret objection why he buried not Rachel in the double cave with his fathers as he himselfe desired to be buried and thereupon tooke an oath of Ioseph because she
the same God as S. Paul exhorteth to keepe the unitie of the spirit in the bond of peace for there is one Lord one faith one baptisme Ephes 3.4 5. Therefore Christians doe much forget themselves in dishonouring their holy profession with unbrotherly strife and contention 3. Mor. Oaths must be religiously kept Vers. 6. GOe and burie thy father as he made thee to sweare Even Pharaoh an Heathen prince made conscience of an oath and therefore condescended to Iosephs request This example shall condemne many Christians that are carelesse to performe their oathes Calvin whereas the Scripture teacheth that a man should keepe his oath though hee swear to his owne hinderance Psal. 15.4 4. Mor. A guilty conscience alwayes fearefull Vers. 15. IT may be that Ioseph will hate us Iosephs brethren now after 40. yeares call to minde the trespasse committed against Ioseph Mercer such is the nature of a guilty conscience upon every occasion it is apt to be revived and stirred as the Lord said to Cain If thou doest not well sin lieth at the doore Gen. 4.7 of such Moses saith the sound of a leafe shaken shall chase them Levit. 26.36 Therefore when any hath sinned let him seeke soundly to heale the wound of his conscience that it doe not grieve him afterward 5. Mor. Perfect reconciliation doth good for evill Vers. 21. FEare not I will nourish you c. Ioseph here sheweth his unfained reconciliation in that he doth not only forgive his brethren but also doth them good Many now adaies thinke they are perfectly reconciled if they doe not recompence evill though they will not extend their hand to doe good to them who were before their enemies But our Saviours doctrine is otherwise that we should doe good to those that hate us Matth. 5. vers 44. 6. Mor. To renounce the world and the vanities thereof Vers. 22. IOseph dwelt in Egypt he and his fathers house The Latine readeth with his fathers house it is like that Ioseph did joyne himselfe in society of religion with his fathers house yet executing his place of government still wherein he shewed that he regarded not the honours and pleasures of the Court in respect of the fellowship with Gods Church So the Apostle saith of Moses that he chose rather to suffer adversity with the people of God than to enjoy the pleasures of sinne for a season Heb. 11.25 by these examples we are taught to renounce this world not to be entangled with the vanities thereof but to presse forward in desire to our heavenly Canaan Here then is an end of this booke which the Jewes make such account of that they have numbred the very letters which make 4395. But as they dwell in the letter so we should take delight in the spirituall sense and godly edifying Thus have I by Gods gracious assistance finished this laboursome and painfull worke most humbly beseeching God to make me able to goe forward in this course if he shall see it to be to his glorie and the good of his Church to whom I give all hearty thanks who hath thus far holpen and assisted me and so I conclude with that saying in the Revelation Praise honour and glory be unto him that sitteth upon the throne and unto the lamb for ever Revel 5.13 FINIS Hexapla in Exodum That is A SIXFOLD COMMENTARY UPON The second Booke of MOSES called EXODVS VVherein according to the Method propounded in Hexapla upon Genesis these six things are observed in every Chapter 1. The argument and method 2. The divers readings 3. The questions discussed 4. Doctrines noted 5. Controversies handled 6. Morall common places applied VVherein in the divers readings these translations are compared together 1. The Chalde 2. The Septuagint 3. The vulgar Latine 4. Pagnine 5. Montanus 6. Iunius 7. Vatablus 8. The great English Bible 9. The Geneva edition 10. And the Hebrew originall maketh the tenth And in the same there are well nie two thousand Theologicall questions handled and above fortie Authors old and new writing upon this booke abridged Divided into two parts or Tomes The first containing the deliverance of the Israelites with their preservation The other the constitution and setling of their State by wholesome lawes By ANDREW WILLET Professor of Divinitie The first Part or Tome PSAL. 77.20 Thou didst lead thy people like sheepe by the hand of Moses and Aaron VERITAS †FILIA †TEMPORIS LONDON ¶ Printed by the Assignes of THOMAS MAN PAVL MAN and IONAH MAN 1633. TO THE MOST CHRISTIAN RIGHT NOBLE MOST EXCELLENT AND mightie Prince IAMES by the grace of God King of Great Britaine France and Ireland Defender of the true Christian Faith ANtipater King of Macedonia most gracious Sovereigne when one presented unto him a booke treating of happinesse is said to have rejected it with this answer I am not at leisure To whom the presenter replied Be not King if thou hast no leisure Your Majestie with better reason might be excused by want of leisure if such kinde of presents were neglected both because your Highnesse affaires of the Kingdome are greater and such gifts are now exhibited oftner But that replie was rash and audacious for he so much the more is worthie the name of a King who intending more weightie businesse cannot attend smaller matters yet seeing Princes are as Gods in earth and this is Gods glorie who dwelling on high abaseth himselfe to behold things in heaven and earth may it please your Majestie to descend a little from your Throne of honour and to vouchsafe to take knowledge of this gift which is now offered I here present to your sacred view the historie of Moses birth education acts and exploits whose faithfulnesse in Gods house courage against Gods enemies clemencie and pietie toward his people and other excellent vertues as they are mirors for Princes and well expressed in your Majesties acts So in nothing more lively doth your Highnesse our Moses resemble this ancient and worthie Moses than in the manifold preservation of your life and state even from your cradle and infancie unto this present Moses being a childe should have beene destroyed after he was Governour of Israel divers times did they assault him murmure and conspire against him So your Majesties infancie hath beene assaulted and since your royall person endangered by many unnaturall conspiracies but now of late most of all in that barbarous and devillish treacherie intended against your princely person and the honourable state of this land assembled in Parliament No age before us or now present nor countrie ever brought forth the like monster such an unnaturall and wicked conspiracie for device so subtile in working so secret in execution so mischievous or that came neerer to the designed period not taking effect The greater was the danger the more glorious the deliverance the more devillish the invention the more gracious the divine prevention the more close the contriver the more honourable the finder out And
herein as God is to have the chiefe glorie being the author of this counsell and the onely revealer of secrets so your Highnesse is to be honoured as the instrument whose cogitation the Lord directed as a light to search out the mysterie of darknesse and as a cunning Pilot to guide the ship beside the rocks and sands Now is fulfilled that saying of the Wise-man A King that sitteth in the throne of judgement chaseth away all evill with his eyes It was David not the sons of Zerviah Ioab and Abishai his Counsellors that found out by consulting with God the treacherie of the men of Keilah intended against him And Pharaoh himselfe had the instinct by dreame to foresee the calamitie of Egypt by the future famine And the King of Nineveh gave the advice how to prevent the destruction of the Citie by repentance Like as Ambrose doth celebrate the memorie of the Emperour Valentinian who sitting in his Consistorie assisted with his Nobles when they all gave counsell to restore unto the Romans their Idoll Temples Solus velut Daniel excitato in se Dei spiritu Gentilibus obviabat He onely as another Daniel the spirit of God moving him resisted the Gentiles request The Seraphims in Isaiah which Hierome was taught by an Hebrew Rabbine to understand of the Kings and state of Iudea had six wings with two they covered their face with two their feet and with two they did flie so while the face of the men of State was as it were blinded and the feet and inferiour parts had their counsell darkned thanks bee to God that your Majesties wings of judgement were not pinioned but did flie aloft with the Eagle to espie what was working below And so as he well saith Necesse erat ut qui potentior cunctis fuerat prudentior fieret universis It was fit that hee which was beyond all in power should exceed the rest in prudence But now may it please your Majestie to the glorie of God and for eternall memorie to bee transmitted to posteritie to give mee leave in few words to describe this worke of darknesse and to bring it to the light whereby this Cockatrice brood consulting with infernall spirits in the earth thought at once to have undermined and subverted both the Civill and Ecclesiasticall State of this land Wicked Abimelech slew upon one stone seventie of Gedeons sonnes yet Iotham escaped but here none within danger could have beene delivered Adonibezeks crueltie is noted that cut off the thumbs of hand and feet of seventie Kings but in this mischievous plot both the heads and hands of many honourable persons should have beene miserably rent from their bodies Cruell Saul in one day commanded fourescore and five Priests to bee murthered yet Abiathar the sonne of the high Priest was delivered but in this bloudie exploit all our Reverend Fathers were appointed to the slaughter Ambitious Athaliah destroyed all the Kings seed yet Ioash the Kings sonne was preserved but here no not the heire of the Crowne should have beene spared Savage Caligula was not more barbarous who wished that all the Senatours of Rome had but one necke that hee might smite it off at a blow Nor yet Hannibal who when he saw a pit filled with humane bloud cried out O formosum spectaculum O goodly sight Or Valesus Proconsul of Asia under Augustus Caesar who having put to death three hundred men walked and vaunted himselfe among the dead bodies saying O rem regiam O Kingly act Sylâ—a was not so bloudie who commanded seven thousand Citizens to be killed whose crie was heard to the Senate house where Sylla with the Senatours was assembled for hee did forbeare the Senate house nor that King of Persia which commanded the people of Syria to have their â—oses cut off or irefull Cambyâ—es who in his expedition against the Aethiopians caused every tenth man to be tithed out for food his armie being almost famished But here scarce one man of ten that feared God and loved the truth should have beene left alive yea the very infants could not have beene exempted from this generall massacre but as Hierom speaketh of the crueltie of the Hunnes Cogerentur mori qui nondum vivere coeperant nescientes malum suum inter hostium manus â—ela riderent They should have beene forced to die that yet begun not to live and not knowing their doome should have smiled under the bloudie hand of the enemie Blessed be God therefore who hath in his great mercie and love to his Church disappointed their wicked imaginations in this snare which they laid for others is their owne foot taken and they are sunke into the pit that they made for others the stone which they would have rolled upon us is fallen upon their owne head And as Ambrose writeth of the Bees Apes quae non obtempera verint legibus regis immoriuntur aculei sui vulneri That they which disobey the order of their King amongst them die upon their owne stings So that engine wherewith the Romanists thought to have gored others hath wounded themselves As they with Abimelech sought to have fired the tower of Sichem so their owne parts have justly felt the fire and as with Sathan that used the winds to overwhelme the house upon Iobs sonnes they attempted with a sulphureous spirit to have blowne up that honourable house so now most worthily their owne members are exposed to the winde and aire and their wicked acts leave a sulphureous smell behind them This I write not God is my record as rejoycing in their confusion but grieving rather at the cause thereof pitying their persons but hating their actions ut probem me as he saith non homines odisse sed erroâ—es To shew that I hate not the men but their manners They with Dathan and Abiram are gone downe into the pit whose mouth they opened to swallow others as they laboured in the earth to worke iniquitie so their names are written in the earth to blot out their memorie they which wickedly imagined to deprive others of buriall with Iehoiakim are themselves buried as an asse is buried and cast forth without the gates of Ierusalem Now nothing remaineth most Christian King but that we give due thanks unto our gracious God who hath wrought this glorious deliverance In which action of thanksgiving the Church of God hath used to performe three duties To give solemne praise unto God to send presents one to another in signe of joy and to give gifts to the poore In the first your Majestie hath given us example who in the same place where the danger was devised and deliverance received publiquely with godly Iehoshaphat blessed God and this honourable Parliament concurring with your Christian Majestie hath well seconded your princely example in decreeing an annuall commemoration to bee kept of that day no lesse worthie to bee remembred than the Iewes feast
man But afterward he rejected this opinion quâ—st 2. in Exod. Oâ—cumenius also upon Iude bringeth in the Devill contending with Michael the Archangell that Moses was not worthy of buriall because he unjustly killed the Egyptian But S. Stephen defendeth this fact of Moses as being a proofe of his calling from God Acts 7.25 2. Some of the Hebrewes thinke that the Hebrew here smitten of the Egyptian was the husband of one Salomith with whom the Egyptian committed adultery and had by her that blasphemer that was put to death Levit. 24. and therefore he was justly killed of Moses but these are meere conjectures 3. Some other Hebrewes thinke that Moses killed not the Egyptian with the sword but by the word of his mouth as Peter killed Ananias Act. 5. but then Moses needed not to have beene so circumspect and to have buried him privily in the sand Simler 4. Cajetane defendeth this fact because this Egyptian was one of the cruell taskmasters that oppressed the Hebrewes and therefore it was lawfull to kill him but if Moses had beene a private man it had not beene lawfull no not to kill an enemie in this case 5. Paulus Burgensis upon this place is of opinion that Moses might doe this in charitie to deliver his brethren and to relieve the oppressed though he had not a singular inspiriation or publike calling to doe it so Ambrose seemeth to thinke lib. 1. de officiis cap. 36. And the Scripture seemeth to warrant it Deliver them that are drawne to death Prov. 24.11 But though it be an act of charitie to deliver and to rescue yet it is an inordinate charitie to kill one to deliver another 6. Wherefore the best defence is that Moses was inspired of God and had his authoritie from him to doe the office of a Judge betweene the Hebrew and the Egyptian which is affirmed by Saint Stephen He thought that his brethren would have understood that God by his hand should give them deliverance Act. 7.25 And this is the resolution of Augustine quast 2. in Exod. Thostatus Lyranus and Thomas Aquin. Unto this may be added that Moses being the reputed sonne of Pharaohs daughter was a publike person and so of great authoritie Iun. in Analys It may be also that all the circumstances of this fact are not expressed as that the Egyptian did so assault the Hebrew as that the one could not be rescued without killing of the other or Moses might kill him in his owne defence the Egyptian running upon him when hee offered to rescue the Hebrew Perer. But the best defence is that Moses was hereunto extraordinarily stirred up of God which extraordinarie motions are not now of us to be imitated or to be drawne into example Ferus QUEST XX. Why Moses though warranted from God yet useth great secrecie and circumspection in this businesse Vers. 12. ANd he looked round about and when hee saw no man c. It will be objected if Moses had authoritie and a calling from God to kill the Egyptian why did hee it secretly To this may be answered that although Moses was to himselfe assured of his calling yet was it not knowne either to the Hebrewes or Egyptians and therefore his calling being yet secret and hid it was fit that his acts should be secret otherwise his publicke acts his calling being yet secret would have beene as much offensive and called in question as if hee had had no such calling Iun. in Analys So Ehud killed Eglâ—â— privately in his secret chamber Iudg. 3. and Gedeon being not yet pulikely knowne and taken to be appointed of God to deliver his people did pull downe the altar of Baal by night Iudg. 6.27 Herein thâ—n Moses sheweth his godly discretion that he might proceed by order QUEST XXI How Moses is said to feare seeing the Apostle denieth that he feared the King Heb. 11.26 Vers. 14. THen Moses feared and said c. Yet the Apostle saith he feared not the fiercenesse of the King Heb. 11.26 To reconcile Moses and the Apostle 1. We approve not Theodorets exposition that Moses is said not to feare in respect of the cause of his flight the killing of the Egyptian which fact he feared not as not repenting him hereof but this interpretation seemeth somewhat hard and the Apostle sheweth that he feared not the King no not when he left Egypt therein then consisted the vacuity of his feare not in respect of the fact 2. Chrysostome expoundeth his not fearing of his so leaving Egypt that yet he feared not to returne againe thither but Moses was strengthened and incouraged of God to returne afterward the vision which he saw 40. yeeres after did not take away his first feare 3. Theophylact understandeth it of the degree of his feare hee did not so feare the King as that he fled a farre off but went to Midian a Countrie adjoyning not fearing that the King would pursue him thither But the Apostle exempteth him not onely from some degree but from all feare 4. Some referre his feare unto the affliction and persecution that by this meanes was like to be increased so hee feared not for himselfe but for the people Pellican but Moses speaketh of his owne feare upon the which he fled his fleeing was a meanes to deliver himselfe from the danger and not the people 5. Other say that he feared not so much the King as hee feared to offend God lest if he had offered himselfe to the danger and not made an escape he should have tempted him by presuming Osiander But the text sheweth that hee was afraid of Pharaoh and fled from him 6. Others confesse that Moses shewed his infirmitie of feare but it was covered by faith and so not imputed Genevens But the Apostle denieth that he feared at all 7. Some doe expound it not of Moses first leaving of Egypt when indeed he feared the King but of his second departure when he brought out the people thence for then hee feared not Pharaohs anger at all as is evident cap. 10.29 Lyranus Thostatus Pererius Iun. And this exposition doth very well resolve this doubt 8. Unto this also may be added that if wee understand it of his first departure Moses fled not for any feare in respect of himselfe but lest that his calling by this meanes should be hindred and he withdraweth himselfe not so much of feare as to reserve himselfe for a better opportunitie Simler Nor yet doth he feare as distrusting his calling but because hee lost this opportunitie Iun. And the reason of his feare is expressed in the text Then Moses feared and said certainly this thing is knowne Hee feared lest he should be hindred in this businesse of the deliverance of the people Thomas also to the same effect saith that there are two things to be considered in feare unum vituperabile one to be dispraysed when for feare any evill is committed or any good omitted and this was not in Moses another that is
vers 21.22 2. The divers readings Vers. 7. Because of their exactors I.V.A.P.S. rather than taskmasters B.G. The word is derived of Nagash to exact oppresse Vers. 12. For I will be with thee I.V.A.P.S.B. rather than I will be with thee L. for here the causall particle for is wanting or Certainly I will be with thee G. chi signifieth for because This shall be a token unto thee that I have sent thee when thou has brought c. ye shall serve God upon this mountaine I.S.A.P. that is this vision which thou seest shall be a signe not as the most reade That this shall be a signe namely that which followeth and shall serve me G.B.V.L. for the perfect distinction athuah commeth betweene and that could not properly be a signe to confirme him presently which was to be fulfilled afterward Vers. 14. Eâ—ich which am hath sent me I. to whom consenteth Simlerus rather than I am that I am V. LS.B.G.X or I shall be what I shall be A.P. The first Ehich seemeth to be a proper name because God answereth directly to Moses question who was desirous to know his name the second Ehich is an interpretation of the former and not part of the name because that Ehich is but once repeated in the end of the verse Ehich signifieth properly I shall be but it is usuall with the Hebrewes to put the future for the preter tense Ehich hath sent me that is I am B.G.V. I shall be A.P. rather than he that is hath sent me L.S. for Ehich is the first person of the future of hajah to be Vers. 18. They shall hearken to thy voice I rather than heare thy voice V.L.S.B. or obey thy voice G.A.P. for then the preposition Lamed which signifieth to should be superfluous Vers. 18. The God of the Hebrewes hath met with us I.V.B.G. cum caeter rather than hath called us S. L. for the word is Karah with he to meete or come against not Kara with aleph which signifieth to call Vers. 19. The King of Egypt will not let you goe yea not by strong hand I.V.A. rather than he will not let you goe but by strong hand L.S.B.G. the word is Velo yea not or and not the meaning is that hee will be so obstinate that he will not a great while let you goe though he feele Gods mighty hand Vers. 22. And ye shall spoile Egypt or the Egyptians I.G.S.L. better than robbe the Egyptians B. Naâ—zal in Piel signifieth to take the spoile as 2. Chron. 20.25 They tooke the spoile to themselves 3. The explanation of doubtfull questions QUEST I. How long Moses kept his father in lawes sheepe what he did in the meane time and to what end he was so exercised Vers. 1. WHen Moses kept the sheepe 1. Concerning the time when this vision here following was shewed to Moses it fell out 40. yeeres after he fled out of Egypt Acts 7.30 about the 80. yeere of his age for so old he was when Moses appeared before Pharaoh Exod. 7.7 which was the same yeere Perer. 2. so that Moses kept his father in lawes sheepe the space of 40. yeeres for he was 40. yeeres old when he visited his brethren Acts 7.23 and now he was 80. yeere old wherein appeareth the singular patience of Moses that was brought ab aula ad caulam from the court as it were to the carte and in this state of life continued forty yeeres Simlerus During which time it is supposed that he wrote the Booke of Genesis and the Booke of Iob for the comfort of his afflicted brethren in Egypt But it is very like that hee gave himselfe to contemplation and much profited in the study of wisedome the grounds whereof he had learned in Egypt Perer. ex Philone 3. And thus it pleased God to exercise Moses in a shepheards life for these causes 1. That by this meanes he might fully bee weaned from the pleasures of Egypt and as it were renounce the world Perer. ex Gregor 2. The pastorall life and discipline was a kinde of introduction to prepare him for the governement which afterward hee tooke upon him as it is in the Psalme Thou didst leade thy people like sheepe by the hand of Moses and Aaron 3. that Gods power might appeare in raising Moses from this contemptible kind of life especially in the opinion of the Egyptians that abhorred all keepers of sheepe to that high place calling and authority to the which he was afterward advanced Simler QUEST II. Of the mount Choreb whether the same with Sinai HE came to the mountaine of God Choreb 1. Iosephus thinketh that mount Choreb and Sinai were all one some thinke they were two mountaines joyning together and that Sinai was the higher Cajetane thinketh that Choreb was the top of the mount Sinai but it is more like that Choreb was the name of that hilly trace or circuit so called of the drinesse or barrennesse wherein the mount Sinai was situated which place as Philo thinketh was full of bushes and that at the bottome of that bushie hill this vision was shewed 2. Moses drave his sheepe thither because there was good store of grasse by reason that the hill was unfrequented because of the reverence and holinesse of the place but the place was not had in such reverence before this vision therefore it is most like that he went thither as to a secret place and more fit for contemplation and that to him thus prepared this heavenly vision appeared Simler Or the Lord might by a secret instinct draw Moses thither where hee purposed to manifest himselfe unto him Perer. 3. It is called the mountaine of God not for any religion which was there placed of old as Iosephus or because of the height and excellencie thereof as such things are so called in Scripture as the cedars of God Psalm 104.16 But it is so named by an anticipation because there the Lord did appeare to Moses at this time and afterward shewed himselfe by visible signe at the delivering of the Law Iun. 4. This hill is famous in Scripture for seven memorable things there done as the vision of the fire in the bush the striking of the rock with Moses rod there Moses lift up his hands when Ioshua prevailed against Amalek there the Law was given Moses fasted fourty dayes and fourty nights and comming downe from thence broke the tables of stone there Helias had that admirable vision set forth 1. Kin. 19. Perer. QUEST III. Of the vision in the bush Vers. 2. THen the Angell of the Lord appeared unto him in a flame of fire cut of the mids of the bush 1. This is one of the three most notable visions of the old Testament the two other were the vision of the ladder shewed to Iacob Gen. 28. The other of the ancient of dayes unto Dan. 7. Pereâ— But unto these may be added as not inferiour to the rest the appearing of the
yet this being admitted that some alteration of the tongue then happened yet this sheweth no more that this word Iehovah should not bee pronounced than other Hebrew words but that onely the manner of pronuntiation is changed which thing falleth out in all languages in continuance of time 4. Others thinke that Iehovah cannot be pronounced because the letters whereof it consisteth make no perfect sound 5. But the Hebrewes generally of a superstitions conceit doe forbeare from reading or naming Iehovah even in their Synagogues in the lecture of the Law thinking that holy name thereby to be prophaned and they would prove it by that place Lev. 24. â—6 that he which nameth the name Iehovah should be stoned Contr. 1. That the name Iehovah may safely be pronounced it is evident by this place because the Lord himselfe sheweth a difference betweene his name Iehovah and other names which Moses could not have understood if the Lord had not spoken it Againe if it bee not lawfull to be pronounced neither is it to be written if the Hebrewes doe the one why not the other they themselves doe allow that the high Priest may pronounce it in their solemne feasts in the Temple when they deliver that publike blessing which is prescribed Numb 6.24 Iehovah blesse thee and keepe thee it is not therefore simply unlawfull to utter that reverend name 2. That place alleaged serveth not their turne for beside that the word nakab signifieth as well to pierce through and consequently to curse as to name it is evident that the Lord speaketh not of simple pronouncing the name of Iehovah but of uttering it in contempt and disdaine as there in the next verse before the word Kalal is used which signifieth to curse 6. Wherefore the conclusion is this that wee grant the name Iehovah not in respect of the letters but of that which is thereby signified the nature and essence of God to be ineffable Againe it may be so called in some sense because this reverend name is not communicable to any creature And thirdly in that it is not to be prophaned or unreverently used and upon light occasion but in grave and weightie matters any of these wayese we confesse the name Iehovah to bee ineffable but not in their sense as though it were impietie at all to pronounce it and that in the very reading of the Scripture we should forbeare to name it but to pronounce some other word in stead thereof Simler QUEST VII How the Lord was not knowne to Abraham Isaac and Iacob by his name Iehovah Vers. 3. BBut by my name Iehovah was I not knowne unto them 1. Some thinke that the Lord spake not at all unto Abraham Isaac Iacob by the name Iehovah but that Moses using that name in writing the storie of Gen. spake according to his time Osiander But this cannot be admitted for then whereas the Lord is brought in saying to Abraham I am Iehovah Genes 15. if the Lord did not there give himselfe that name then he should be made to speake otherwise than he did And againe whereas Abraham giveth this name to the mountaine Iehovah ijreh the Lord will see or provide Moses should write an untruth if that Abraham had not indeed so called it 2. Some other thinke that the meaning is that God had not shewed his power before in working of such wonders and miracles as he did by the hand of Moses Paulus Burgens Rupertus But beside that the Lord here saith that he had shewed himselfe unto them by his name Shaddai that is omnipotent and so mightie in workes it is evident that as great miracles were wrought before as the taking up of Henoch the drowning of the whole world the burning of Sodom and Gomorrah with fire and brimstone the turning of Lots wife into a pillar of salt 3. Some thinke that by this speech is insinuated the great increase of the knowledge of God which was more fully revealed to Moses than to Abraham Isaac and Iacob and afterward was greater in David and so the neerer they came unto the times of the Messiah and the Apostles excelled all that went before them in knowledge sic Gregor and Glâ—ss interlinear But this seemeth not to be the proper meaning for then it might as well be said to David that his times compared with Moses God was not knowne to Moses by his name Iehovah 4. Others doe thus interpret that God had not to any of them declared the meaning of this name Iehovah as he did to Moses Exod. 3. where he calleth himselfe Eheje which aâ— which is the sense of the name Iehovah which signifieth the essence and being of God and beside the Lord did more fully reveale his glorie unto Moses than unto any other Prophet Numb 12.8 He shall see the similitude of God Lyran. Cajetan Thostatus But if this were the meaning then neither afterward unto the other Prophets should the Lord have beene knowne by the name Iehovah seeing Moses in respect of cleere illumination hath the preeminence before all Prophets before or after But that cannot bee seeing God was revealed unto other Prophets by that name 5. Oleaster thus expoundeth i. That whereas Shaddai may be derived either of shadad which signifieth to spoyle or pray upon or of shad which signifieth the â—eâ—tes and so consequently plentie and Iehovah is taken either from the roote Havah to be or rather of Hovah which signifieth destruction as Ezech. 7.26 God was knowne to the fathers both in giving them plentifull graces and spoyling their enemies to bestow on them as he tooke from Laban and gave unto Iacob but now he began to be knowne by that name Iehovah in destroying Pharaoh and the Egyptians c. But beside that Oleaster in deriving of the name Iehovah dissenteth from all other his collection is not generally true for God had before shewed his power in destroying the wicked and ungodly as in the floud and in the overthrow of Sodome and Gomorrah 6. Wherefore the best interpretation is this that whereas the name is taken often for the thing signified by the name as Act. 1.15 The number of the names that were in â—ne place were c. i. the number of men and Rev. 3. I have a few names in Sardis So here the name Iehovah is taken for God himselfe Perer. Then whereas the fathers did beleeve in God as omnipotent and all sufficient able to effect his promises which they possessed onely in hope but saw them not fulfilled Now the Lord will performe unto Israel whatsoever he had promised to their fathers in delivering them from their enemies and giving the land which he sware unto their fathers that hee would give unto their seed as the Lord himselfe saith unto Moses vers 7 8. and thus will he be knowne by his name Iehovah which signifieth being of himselfe for so of God in him through him and for him are all things Iun. Simler QUEST VIII Why the genealogie of Reuben Simeon
a commendation of himselfe But no such supposition iâ— here necessarie for Moses here ascribeth nothing to himselfe but onely sheweth how â—hey were set apart of God for this great worke neither is all kind of boasting unlawfull namely such as is referred to the glory of God as Saint Paul did say of himselfe that he laboured more than all the Apostles 2. As Aaron iâ— in the former verse set before Moses as having the preeminence of nature because he was eldest so here Moses is set before Aaron as having the preeminence of grace who was first called and from whose mouth Aaron was to receive direction and by whose hand Aaron was consecrated to the Priesthood Pellican QUEST XVI In what sense Moses saith he was of uncircumcised lips Vers. 30. I Am of uncircumcised lips and how should Pharaoh heare me c. 1. Whereas the Septuagint read of a small voyce Augustine moveth this doubt that Moses should be said to have so small a voice as though Pharaoh onely had not beene able to heare them quâ—st 7. in Exod. But this doubt ariseth upon ignorance of the originall for the true reading is I am of uncircumcised lips 2. As circumcision properly signifieth the cutting off that which is superfluous in the bodie and so consequently of any superfluitie in any power or facultie so uncircumcision signifieth the remaining of that superfluous part either in any part or power of the bodie or of the soule so because Moses stammered in his speech and so doubled many superfluous syllables in that sense he saith his lips that is his words uttered by his lips were uncircumcised Iun. But that which is uncircumcised is also taken for that which is polluted and defiled as S. Stephen saith Act. 7. that the Iewes were of uncircumcised hearts and eares Perer. But this is diligently to be marked that God notwithstanding Moses so oft complaineth of this naturall defect and imperfection yet would not take it from him but giveth him the supplie of his brother Aarons eloquence that Moses should not be sufficient of himselfe Perer. 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. Knowledge still increased the neerer they approched to the time of the Messias Vers. 3. BVt by my name Iehovah was I not knowne The Lord did more fully reveale himselfe to Moses than to Abraham David saw more than Moses of Christ as it is extant in the Psalmes and evident by the particular prophesies of the Messiah Daniel saw more than David describing the very time of the Messiahs comming The Apostles saw more than the Prophets which desired to see those things which they saw and did not see them Matth. 13. Thus we see that still in processe of time knowledge increased and more still was added unto it and the neerer they came unto the time of the Messiah the greater was the light Gregor homil 16. super Ezechiel 2. Doct. God performeth his promises for his owne mercy and truths sake Vers. 4. AS I made my covenant with them The onely cause that moveth the Lord to be gratious to his people is the remembrance of his covenant which proceeded from his love there was nothing in this unthankfull people to procure the love of God toward them So the Apostle saith Herâ—iâ— iâ— love not that we loved God but that he loved us 1 Ioh. 4.10 Piscat 5. Places of confutation 1. Conf. Of certaine Hereticks that take exception to the authoritie of the booke of the Canticles Vers. 3. I Appeared unto c. by the name of almightie God Certaine Heretikes because God was knowne to Abraham by his name Shaddai to Moses by his name Iehovah and there is no booke in Scripture beside the Canticles wherein some of these names of God are not found have impiously taken exception upon this reason against this booke Contra. True it is that in the Canticles which are indited to set forth the sweet spirituall love betweene Christ and his Church the fearefull and terrible names of God are omitted in stead of omnipotent the Church calleth Christ her Spouse peaceable and lovely for Lord her Spouse her beloved for Iehovah that ineffable name she compareth him to a bundle of Myrrhe and to an Ointment powred out so Christ also giveth unto the Church amiable termes as Sister Spouse the Dove and such like and this is the cause why those fearefull names are omitted in that bookes Perer. And for the same cause Christ in the Gospell setteth not forth God under the names of Adâ—nai Shaddai Iehovah as in the Law but under the name of God and our Father because the Gospell bringeth peace and comfort not feare and terror sic Zeigler 2. Conf. Of the Iewes that attribute great force to the letters of the name Iehovah BVt by my name Iehovah was I not knowne The Jewes ascribe much unto this name affirming that by the vertue thereof miracles may be wrought and that Christ did thereby effect his great works they attribute unto this name power to cast out deuils to adjure spirits to heale diseases and hereupon Magicians in their devilish invocations abuse the names of God Elohim Adonai Iehovah Contra 1. Words have no vertue or propertie beside the signification If by words pronounced any thing bee effected it proceedeth of faith not of the sound of the words if any words of themselves wrought any thing most like the words of prayer yet not the words but the prayer of faith saveth Iam. 5.15 If it be answered that the uttering of the name of Iehovah to such purposes is with faith I replie that it cannot be because faith is grounded upon the word but they have no warrant out of the word that the syllables of the name Iehovah have any such force 2. Indeed in the name of Iehovah that is by faith in his name many great works have beene done but not by vertue of the letters and syllables As the seven sonnes of Sceva a Jew by the bare name of Iesus could doe nothing Acts 19.14 but by faith in his name were miracles wrought Act. 3.16 3. Christ wrought miracles not by words and syllables but because he was Iehovah the Lord of life and power himselfe he by his owne power brought forth these wonderfull works 4. Iosephus writeth that Alexander meeting Iaddâ—a the high Priest in his priestly garments having the name of Iehovah in his forehead did fall downe at his feet and worshipped But this was not done by vertue of those letters but by the power of God for being secretly asked of Parmenio why hee whom all men adored fell downe at the high Priests feet answered Non hunc se adorare sed Deo cujus pontifex esset honorem illum habuisse That he worshipped not him but yeelded that honour to God whose Priest he was 6. Places of morall use 1. Observ. The greater light of the Gospell requireth greater faith Vers. 3. BVt by my name Iehovah was I not knowne This then was a just rebuke unto the
Israelites that whereas their fathers being a great way from the fulfilling of the promises and having not such manifest revelations and signes as they now had by the Ministerie of Moses yet were more firme in faith than that present incredulous age Simler So shall it bee a just rebuke unto us that live now in the cleere light of the Gospell if wee be lesse zealous of Gods glorie than they which have lived before us in the time of ignorance Therefore let us give eare unto the Apostle The night is past and the day is at hand let us therefore cast away the works of darknesse and put on the armour of light Rom. 13.12 2. Observ. Affliction at the first is grievous but in the end comfortable Vers. 9. BVt they hearkened not unto Moses for anguish of spâ—rit Such is the condition and qualitie of affliction that it maketh the heart heavie and so disquieteth the soule that it can not raise up it selfe to lay hold on any spirituall comfort Simler as the Apostle saith No chastising for the present seemeth to be joyous but grievous but afterward it bringeth the quiet fruit of righteousnesse to them that are thereby exercised Heb. 12.11 Here the Apostle sheweth two divers effects of affliction one which proceedeth of our naturall infirmitie to worke sorrow and griefe the other wrought by grace in those that make good use of their chastisement it bringeth in the end peace and comfort 3. Observ. God raiseth honourable instruments from meane places Vers. 16. THese are the names of the sonnes of Levi This tribe by reason of Iacobs curse laid upon it was in disgrace and contempt yet God out of the same raised these honourable instruments Moses and Aaron So God many times raiseth his servants out of the dust as Mary was a poore despised handmaid in Israel yet chosen to be the mother of Christ the Apostles were taken some from base trades other from ignominious offices as Matthew that was a Publican 4. Observ. God giveth his gifts diversly Vers. 30. I Am of uncircumcised lips Moses had not the gift of eloquence but he had a most plentifull gift of heavenly wisdome and understanding thus God distributeth his gifts diversly Pellican Aaron had the gift of eloquence but was in heavenly knowledge and illumination inferiour to Moses So the Apostle saith To one is given by the spirit the word of wisdome and to another the word of knowledge and to another diversities of tongues 1 Cor. 12.9.10 Every one hath not all gifts that one may stand in need of another CHAP. VII 1. The Method and Argument MOses appeareth the second and third time before Pharaoh delivering the Lords message unto Pharaoh for the dismissing of his people and upon his refusall sheweth signes and calleth for the first plague of the turning of the waters into bloud There are three parts of the whole Chapter The first containeth the renewing of the charge and commandement of God to Moses to goe unto Pharaoh to verse 8. wherein these things are declared 1. The authoritie which the Lord giveth to Moses over Pharaoh vers 1. 2. His commission what he shall speake vers 2. 3. The event Pharaohs refusall 4. The end that God may worke his great judgements in Egypt vers 4. 5. Moses and Aarons obedience with a description of their yeeres and age vers 6.7 The second expresseth the generall signe which serveth for the confirmation of Moses calling by turning his rod into a Serpent from vers 8. to vers 14. wherein three things are further shewed first the commandement of God to Moses vers 8. Secondly the execution by Moses vers 9. Thirdly the event the hardnesse of Pharaohs heart vers 13. with the occasion thereof the Magicians counterfeit miracle in doing the like The third part describeth the first plague laid upon Egypt 1. The denuntiation thereof by the Lord containing the message to Pharaoh vers 15.16 The matter or subject of the first plague the water and fish therein the one shall bee turned into bloud the other shall die vers 17. with the generall instrument Aarons rod vers 19. 2. Then followeth the execution by Moses vers 20. 3. Then the events follow first the fish die the water stinketh vers 21. Secondly Pharaohs heart is hardened by reason of the like practice by the Egyptian Sorcerers vers 22 23. Thirdly the endevour of the Egyptians in digging pits for water 2. The divers readings Vers. 1. Aaron thy brother shall be thy Prophet B.G.A.P. cum caeter shall be thine interpreter I. the sense but not the words Nebi signifieth a Prophet Vers. 4. Pharaoh shall not hearken unto you that I may lay my hand B. G. and I will lay my hand L. V. A. P. S. H. rather when I have laid my hand I. Pharaohs hardnesse of heart is set forth as the cause rather why the Lord would send his judgements than an effect as the former verse sheweth and chap. 3.19 So Moses and Aaron did as Iehovah commanded them so did they I. A. P. better than Moses and Aaron did as the Lord commanded them even so did they B. G. cum caeter for the perfect distinction athâ—ah comming betweene divideth the first part of the sentence Vers. 9. Shall be turned into a Dragon I. A. P. S. rather than a Serpent B.G.V.L. Tanmin signifieth a Dragon yet he meaneth a Serpent called a Dragon because of the fearfulnesse and greatnesse of it as Moses fled from it chap. 4.3 Vers. 18. The Egyptians shall be grieved to drinke that is loath B.G. shall be troubled in drinking L. shall be wearied in drinking I.V. shall not be able to drinke S. shall labour A.P. so Iaah signifieth and it is sometime taken for to grieve or loath as Iob 4.2 Of the water of the river B.G. cum caeter of every river I. but in the originall there is no pronoune but an article onely set before yet the same effect followed also in other rivers and waters Vers. 19. Stretch out thine hand against the water as it is taken vers 5. I will stretch forth H. mine hand rather upon the waters V. L. cum caeter as chap. 8. 5. Stretch forth thine hand to worke on the waters I. to worke is inserted Vers. 23. He did not set his heart upon this I.L.S.A.P.B. did not consider this in his heart V. this yet did not enter into his heart G. 3. The explanation of difficult questions QUEST I. Of the divers appellations of the name of God Vers. 1. I Have made thee Pharaohs God This name and title of God is used and applied foure wayes in Scripture 1. essentially and so it is given onely unto the blessed Trinitie and is not communicable unto any creature 2. personally and so it agreeth onely unto Christ as man 3. according to the vaine opinion and estimation of men so the Idols of the Gentiles are caelled gods as 1 Cor. 8.5 Though there be
call them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 enchanters R. Levi taketh them to be those which by naturall meanes seeme to doe strange things while their craft is not perceived as here they seeme to make serpents of rods R. Saadias would derive it of chor and atam which signifieth an hole and secret because they did hide in secret holes and places as in graves those whom they consulted with and which gave answer unto them but this seemeth to be curious The fourth word is lahate of lahat which signifieth fire or the blade of a sword as Gen. 3.24 because Magicians use not onely words to enchant with but other instruments Aben Ezra But their enchantments are rather so called because they deceive men making them to take one thing for another as the fight is easily deceived in shaking of a bright sword Borrh. QUEST VIII Of the divers kindes of magick BEsides these here named there were other kindes of Magick as Plinie rehearseth divers as how they divined by water by the aire by the starres by basons shadowes talke with the dead lib. 30. c. 11.2 Augustine out of Proclus and Porphyrius sheweth that they made two kindes of Magick the one was thourgia which by certaine sacrifices and a fained purity of the body and by other rites did invocate as they thought the good spirits the other was called goetia because they used mourning in invocating of spirits and Necromantia because they consulted with the dead 3. Suidas maketh three sorts Mâ—gia art Magicke which was by invocating of the spirits for the effecting of some good worke as they were made to beleeve Goetia which by mourning called upon the spirits of the dead Pharmacia when they used or applied any venomous or poysoned thing Ex Perer. 4. But to know the divers devilish devices which Magicians used we can have no better direction than from the Scripture it selfe Deut. 18.10 Where beside these two kindes before rehearsed of jidgeni the wisard and casheph the Jugler or deceiver there are six more magicall practices set downe The first is Kasam the diviner 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Septuagint such as tooke upon them to tell of things which were lost and to declare hid matters and things to come such as divined by visions as Micah 3.6 The next is meghonen an observer of times Planetarius a Planetary such as by the aspect of the starres moving of the cloudes and by such like tooke upon them to prognosticate not of naturall things but of civill and humane affaires so is the word used Isai. 2.6 They are Southsayers as the Philistims and what the Philistims were we may read 1. Sam. 6. who by the going of the cart and by the way it tooke did take upon them to finde out the author of the plagues that were sent upon them the Septuagint reade 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 such as observe words and use spels The third is nachash an Augur or Conjecturer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 such as by the flying of birds or such like doe make conjectures as they that count the crossing of a hare the way ominous and such like The fourth is casheph the plurall whereof is cashphim deceivers touched before The fift is chober chaber the Inchanter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Septuagint that useth inchantment as it is expounded by another word Psal. 58.6 lachash which signifieth to mutter or whisper such as take upon them to charme Serpents and adjure Devils and to doe great cures by hanging inchanted things about the necke or such like the word chabar signifieth to joyne because such have a league and conjunction with evill spirits The sixt is shoel obh that asketh of familiars 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ventriloquus Septuagint that give answers as though a spirit or familiar spake within them for obh signifieth a bottle or the belly swelling and puffed up and ready to brast as Iob. 22.20 The seventh is jâ—dgoni the Wisard spoken of before The eight is doresh el hamethim 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that inquireth of the dead such as make men beleeve they can raise up the dead to consult with them whereas it is the Devill in their likenesse as the witch of Endor brought up the Devill in likenesse of Samuel 1. Sam. 28. QUEST IX Of the first author and inventor of art Magick Vers. 11. THese Charmers of Egypt Though Egypt was much given to this devilish invention of Magicke yet neither were they the first founders nor the onely professors of it 1. Most Writers doe make Zoroastres of Persia the author of it as Plinie and Diogenes Laertius Iustinus Plinie writeth of him that hee only of all men that ever were laughed the same day hee was borne and his braine so moved up and downe that it would remove or put off the hand laid upon it which they say was a signe of his great and mysticall knowledge the author of the Scholasticall history saith that this Zoroastres was Ninus who wrote this art Magicke and the seven liberall Arts in fourteene pillars seven of brasse and seven of bricke to preserve them from the destruction of the world one by water the other by fire 2. Concerning the antiquity of Zoroastres hee was neither so ancient as some write that hee was 600. yeeres elder than Plato or five thousand yeeres before the battell of Troy as Hermippus as Laertius citeth him nor yet was he so late as Xantus Lydius maketh him to be but six hundred yeeres before Xerxes expedition into Greece For Zoroastres was in the time of Ninus when Abraham lived from whose birth to the first Olympiad are counted 1268. yeeres and the battell of Troy was 407. yeeres before the beginning of the Olympiades But Xerxes passage into Greece followeth in the 75. Olympiade and Plato his death in the 108 Olympiade by this it is evident that Zoroastres was neither so many yeeres before the first nor so few as the rest imagine 3. But Cassianus deriveth the first invention of Magicke from before the floud for whereas Adam having the knowledge of the celestiall bodies and elements taught the same unto Seth which kinde of knowledge continued uncorrupt in the righteous seed till they joyned in marriage with the posterity of Cain then they abused and prophaned the same to the finding out of superstitious and Magicall devices which wicked inventions they say were preserved by Cain and by him graven in certaine plates of mettall sic Cassianus collat 8. cap. 21. So these devilish practises continued along and were dispersed in the world they were rice in Canaan in Moses time as may appeare by the Lawes made against such in divers places but especially Deut. 18.10 And afterward about the time of the Trojane warre these Magicall studies were much followed as Homers fable of Circes sheweth Orpheus among the Thessalians and Osthanes that accompanied Xerxes in his warre against Greece were famous in this kind Pythagoras and after him Empedocles Democritus Plato seemed to make great
sympathies and Antypathies their qualities and operations he can apply and temper the causes together and so is able to worke wonders though not true miracles which are beside the order and course of nature which Satan cannot invert As to put this for an example the small fish which is called Echinus or Remora is able by applying himselfe to the ship to stay it though it bee under saile and have both the sea and winde with it which Plinie sheweth to have beene found by experience how that Antonius his ship at one time and Caius at another were stayed by this fish Now if a Magitian should secretly apply this fish to a ship hee might bee thought to worke a great wonder and yet it should bee naturall The other reason is that beside the knowledge of nature Satan is skilfull of all humane arts and sciences by the benefit whereof even men doe worke wonders as Archimedes was able to stirre a ship with his hand by certaine engines which he had prepared which a great number of men by strength could not doe He also devised such kinde of instruments when Marcellus the Romane Captaine besieged Syracusa whereby they so annoyed their enimies and made such havock and slaughter of the Romanes that Marcellus himselfe said they fought not against men but against the Gods Architas the Pythagorean by Mechanick art made a dove of wood to flie Severinus Boetius made serpentes of brasse to hisse and birdâ— of brasse to sing If men can make such admirable things by art it need not seeme strange if by the power of Satan wonderfull matters are sometime compassed Ex Perer. QUEST XII What things are permitted unto Satan to doe THe next point to be shewed here is what things which seeme to us to be miraculous the Devill may doe by himselfe or his ministers the Magitians First in generall wee are here to consider a twofold action of spirits the one is immediate as they can themselves passe speedily from place to place as Iob. 1. Satan came from compassing the whole earth for if the Sunne being of a bodily substance can compasse the heavens of such a huge circuit many hundred thousand miles about in the space of 24. houres the spirits can doe it with greater agility they have also power to transport bodies from place to place aâ— our Saviour yeelded his body to be transported of Satan to the tempters further confusion The other action is mediate as Satan can transport and bring together the causes of things which being tempered and qualified may bring forth divers naturall effects which are wrought immediatly by those naturall causeâ— yet mediately by Satan which bringeth them together Secondly in particular these things are permitted to Satans power he can transport bodies and carry them from place to place as thâ— Ecclesiasticall stories make mention how Simon Magus was lift up on high in the aire by the 〈◊〉 of Satan but by the prayer of Peter was violently throwne downe so sometime serpents and 〈◊〉 have beene seene flie in the aire Albertus Magnus saith that oxen have rained and fallen out of the aire all which may be wrought by the conveyance of Satan 2. The Devill can suddenly convey things out of ones sight as Apollonius from the presence of Domitian Thus it may be that Gyges if that report be true not by the vertue of a ring but by the power of Satan became invisible 3. They can make images to speake and walke as before wee heard of Apollonius brasen butlers and the image of Memnon so the image of Iuno Moneta being asked if she would remove to Rome answered se velle that she would and the image of fortune being set up said ritè me consecrastis yee have consecrated mee aright Valer. Maxim lib. 1. cap. ultim de simulachris But the Devill cannot give power unto these things being dead to performe any action of life but that hee moveth and speaketh in them as the Angell caused Balaams Asse to speake 4. The Devill can cause divers shapes and formes to appeare as of men Lions and other things in the aire or on the ground as in the life of Antonie the Devill appeared unto him in the shape of terrible beasts 5. And as he can counterfeit the shape of living things so also of other things both naturall as of gold silver meat and artificiall as of pots glasses cuppes for if cunning artificers by their skill can make things so lively as that they can hardly bee discerned from that which they resemble as Plinie writeth of Zeuxis grapes lib. 35. cap. 11. much more can Satan coyne such formes and figures as Philostratus lib. 4. of the life of Appolonius maketh mention how a certaine Lamia pretending marriage to one Menippus a young man shewed him a banquet furnished with all kinde of meat and precious vessels and ornaments which Appolonius discovered to be but imaginarie things and shee confessed her selfe to bee a Lamia 6. The Devill by his subtile nature can so affect the sensitive spirits and imaginary faculty as that they shall represent unto the inward sense the phantasie of some things past or to come and cause them to appeare to the outward sense as wee see that franticke persons imagine many times that they see things which are not and there is no doubt but that the Devill can effect that which a naturall disease worketh 7. Hee can also conforme the fantasies of those that are asleep to represent unto them things which the Devill knoweth shall come to passe and by this meanes to bring credit unto dreames 8. In some things the Devill can interpose himselfe and helpe forward those superstitious meanes which are used to prognosticate as the Augurs by the flying and chirping of birds by looking into the intrals of beasts by casting of lots tooke upon them to divine and the Devill by his mysticall operation concurred with them more strongly to deceive 9. The Devill can stirre up in naturall men the affections of love anger hatred feare and such like as he entred into the heart of Iudas Iohn 13.1 and this he doth two wayes either by propounding such externall objects as helpe to inflame and set on fire such affections and by conforming the inward phantasie to apprehend them Hierome in the life of Hilerius sheweth how a certaine virgin by Magicall enchâ—ntments was so ravished with the love of a young man that shee was mad therewith QUEST XIII How divers wayes Satans power is limited THese things before recited Satan by his spirituall power is able to doe yet with this limitation that his power is restrained of God that he cannot doe what he would but sometime the Lord letteth him loose and permitteth him to worke either for the triall and probation of his faithfull servants as is evident in Iob or for the punishment of the wicked as hee was a lying spirit in the mouthes of Ahabs false Prophets for if Satan had free
the kingdome of darkenes should be divided which argument our Saviour useth in the Gospell to shew that he did not cast out devils by the power of Satan 6. Wherefore the best interpretation is that by the finger of God they understood the power of God as the heavens in the Psalme are said to be the worke of his fingers sic Thostatus Lippoman So also is the hand of God taken 1 Sam. 6.9 And hereby is insinuated the great power of God if these horrible plagues were but the worke of his fingers that is an effect of his smallest power what are the workes of his arme and handes when hee sheweth his mightie power for so that which one doth easily or with small labour he is said to doe with his finger as the phrase is used of the Pharises in the Gospell that they laid heavy burdens upon others and would not themselves stirre them with their finger And indeede these plagues of Egypt if they be compared with Gods great workes as the universall floud brought upon all the world the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrha they will appeare to be but workes of Gods fingers in comparison of his whole hand Simler Perer. QUEST XVII Whether the sorcerers had any feeling of Gods power BUt now it will further be inquired whether these sorcerers thus spake as having any knowledge of God or feeling of his power 1. Some thinke that they used this pretence of words to satisfie Pharaoh that was angrie with them because they could not doe now as before and to excuse their want of power Cajetane But it seemeth rather seeing the Sorcerers were indeede hindred and controlled that they spake as they thought 2. Lyranus thinketh that they had no thought at all of God but that they understood the power of some superiour devill And his reason is that if they had in truth confessed and acknowledged the power of God they would not afterward have resisted Moses as it appeareth they did for they were smitten with botches and biles in the sixt plague cap. 9. Contra. But this is a weake argument for though they had at this present some sense of Gods power yet they might afterward returne to their former obstinacie as Pharaoh himselfe would one while seeme to relent and eftsoone be hardned againe and Nebuchadnezzar who upon the interpretation of his dreame by Daniel acknowledged the true God Dan. 2. yet presently after setteth up Idolatrie Perer. 3. Some as is shewed in the former question did thinke that the Magicians had some knowledge and speciall revelation not only of the power of God but of his spirit and so consequently of the Trinitie but such a particular knowledge cannot be ascribed unto them 4. Therefore I thinke rather that for a time they seeing their power hindred did indeede and as they thought acknowledge Gods power that Pharaoh might thereby be left inexcusable Iun. but this knowledge was soone againe obscured by the malice and obstinacie of their heart QUEST XVIII By what power Sorcerers do worke NOw whereas they confesse that Moses wrought by the finger of God they therein evidently bewray that they themselves did not worke by God This therefore shall briefly be made plaine and maniâ—est that Magicians and Sorcerers doe not worke wonders by any divine humane or naturall or Angelicall power I meane the good Angels but Satanicall and Diabolicall 1. These spirits whom they confederate with do require of them divine worship and that affectation of divine honour which they began in heaven and obtained it not being cast downe from thence they seeke to compasse in earth but good Angels refuse to be adored and worshipped as the Angell that appeared to Iohn Revel 22. 2. Sorcerers are men of an impure and wicked life and they use their enchantments to wicked purposes as to theft adulterie murther but good Angels do neither favour wicked men neither will bee assistant in any wicked worke 3. Magicians use to threaten the spirits to enjoyne them certaine impossible things if they come not when they are called but men can exercise no power neither can have any command over the good Angels 4. if it bee objected that Magicians doe often cast out devils but Satan doth not cast out Satan as our Saviour saith for then his kingdome should be divided and could not long stand To this it is answered that our Saviour speaketh of such casting out of devils as is done with power when Satan is violently dispossessed not of such when hee giveth way of himselfe by some compact and contract with the Conjurer And as Augustine saith our Saviour meaneth the perfect ejection of Satan when hee is cast both out of the bodie ad soule But when any seemeth to be cast out by a Satanicall power he goeth out of the bodie that he may more strongly possesse the soule which is indeede no casting out 5. That Sorcerers doe worke by the power of Satan themselves are the best witnesses for Porphyrius who was a great Magician as Eusebius noteth him doth confesse that the devils themselves whom he calleth gods doe signifie unto men quibus rebus dij cogantur qua illis offerendâ— sunt c. with what things the devils are forced and what is to be offered unto them what daies they should chuse what signes and images thâ—y should make and such like And Eusebius further setteth downe to the same purpose an epistle written by Porphyrius to Aâ—ebonus the Egyptian wherein he propoundeth nine inexplicable doubts as he calleth them about Magicall practices 1. How Magicians doe invocate the spirits as their superiours when they command them as their inferiours 2. Why the spirits of Magicians bid men to be just when as they being called upon and sent doe many wicked things 3. They will not heare the Conjâ—rer unlesse hee abstaine from venerie and yet they being sent doe inflame to venerie and unlawfull lust 4. They prescribe their disciples when they are about invocation to abstaine from eating of flesh and yet themselves delight in the smell and bloud of sacrifices 5. They will not have him that hath touched any dead thing to use any Magicall practice and yet many magicall enchantments are practised with dead things both beasts and men 6. They doe terrifie the spirits in their invocations with threats as if they answere not they will reveale the mysteries of Isis and deliver Osiris members to Typhan but how can spirits be feared with threats 7. They use ridiculous invocations as thus they call upon their spirits Thou which camest forth of the slâ—â—e of the earth which hast thy seate in the lake which canst change thy shape every houre which kind of prayers spirits should seeme not to regard 8. They use barbarous and strange words as though the spirits understood only the Scythian or some other barbarous tongue 9. Seeing spirits are insensible and incorporeall how then can they be allured with sensible and corporall things These are Porphyries
sheepe shall be a very great plague B.G. cum caeter for the perfect distinction athnah over sheep divideth it from the clause following the Septuagint reade a verie great death but the word is deber a plague Vers. 15. For now when I stretch out mine hand I. or rather I had stretched out my hand and might have smitten thee c. and so thou shouldest have perished from the earth I. A reason is given why the Lord did smite only the cattell with the pestilence whereas he might have smitten the Egyptians also and cut them off at once this sense the Chalde expresseth it was very neere mee to send a plague to smite thee and thy people better than for now I have stretcht my hand that I may smite thee V.A.P.L.S. for no such plague was now sent or I will stretch my hand that I may smite thee c. and thou shalt perish from the earth B.G. for neither do we reade this to have been done Vers. 16. I have caused thee to remaine I. or caused thee to stand A. P.H. or I have sustayned or kept thee G. or thou art reserved 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 S. better than I have appointed thee L.V.B.G. To shew my power in thee I.B. S.L. better than 〈◊〉 shew thee my power C.A.P.G.V. that the preposition in is to be supplied appeareth cap. 14.18 the Lord is said to get honour upon Pharaoh and so the Apostle readeth Rom. 9.17 Vers. 27. Thou Pharaoh sent and called B. G. cum câ—ter Then Pharaoh sent them that should observe and called I. Though it may bee referred to Pharaohs sending to see in the Land of Goshen yet it is not safe to adde unto the text Vers. 30. I know that thou thy servants will not yet feare I.P.B.C.L.S. better than I know afore I pray that you will feare V.A.G. terem better signifieth here nondum not yet than antequam before as the sense giveth 3. The explanation of difficult questions QUEST I. Why Pharaoh is so often sent unto whom the Lord did foresee that he would not hearâ— Vers. 1. GO to Pharoh and tell him 1. Though God knew that Pharaoh would not heare yet he sendeth unto him againe both that his malice obstinacie might be made manifest that the judgements also of God upon him hereby might appeare to bee most just Simler 2. And though it was not in Pharaohs power to mollifie his heart yet hee is punished because neither would he though it had beene in his power Simler The necessitie of Gods decree doth not take away the freenesse of the will to evill neither is compulsive but only maketh the event evitable Pharaoh then is punished not for the necessitie that lay upon him but for the malice and unwillingnesse and disobedience of his heart Borrh. QUEST II. Why Moses in bringing the plagues dâ—th not alwaies use Aarons rod. Vers. 3. BEhold the hand of the Lord is c. This plague is not brought by the lifting up of Aarons rod as the other 1. For if Aaron should have alwayes used his rod it might have been thought that there was vertue in the rod. Cajetan 2. God therefore so wisely disposeth in the sending of these plagues that no exception could be taken If Moses had done all they might have suspected him to bee a Sorcerer and therefore most of these plagues are brought by the ministrie of Aaron And if they two should have done all they might have been taken for gods as Paul and Barnabas was Act. 14. If they had alwayes used the rod they might have ascribed vertue unto it If God had by his immediate hand sent all the plagues without any meanes it had not bin so admirable for who doubteth but that God of himselfe can do all things Ferus QUEST III. Why the Lord punisheth the Egyptians in their cattell Vers. 3. VPon thy flocke which is in the field c. 1. The Lord never sendeth any great plague upon the world but he giveth warning of it before so he did forewarne the old world of the floud by Noah the Sodomites of their destruction by Lot the Egyptians were admonished here by Moses the Israelites by Ieremie of the captivitie of Babylon 2. The cattell heere are punished for the sinne of their masters God beginneth with smaller punishments before he proceed to greater Osiander 3. This plague was lesse troublesome than the former but more discommodious for by the destruction of their horse and oxen their tillage was hindred and they should want their sheepe for cloathing their asses and horses for burden Simler 4. And this plague was most just for as they had oppressed the Israelites before in taking their oxen to plow their horses and asses to carrie burdens so the Lord doth worthily punish them in their cattel Perer. As the fish were destroyed before in the water so now the beasts upon land to let them know that they were worthie to possesse nothing God might justly deprive them of all Borrh. 5. The Latine translator readeth as though the hand of God should be not onlie upon their cattell but upon their very fields and grounds which should be first poisoned and infected but he leaveth out the Hebrew pronoune asher which shall be in the fields for it is evident by the text that the cattell onely were infected QUEST IV. Why the Lord doth not alwayes exempt his people from temporall calamities Vers. 4. I will make separation betweene the cattell of Israel c. Though it pleased God in this and other plagues for his great glory sake to exempt his people from these publike calamities yet alwayes the Lord doth not so deale with his servants for the true Prophets suffered famine under Achab as well as the rest Ieremie was taken with the Citie Daniel carried into captivitie which the Lord doth for these causes 1. To purge out the corruption and infirmities which are in his owne servants 2. To make triall of their patience that God thereby might be glorified Simler 3. And the Lord doth chastise them in the small afflictions of this life making a separation betweene the righteous and the wicked in the great judgements of the next world as the Lord saith by his Prophet In a little have I forsaken thee but with great compassions will I gather thee Isay. 54.7 Ferus QUEST V. In what sense all the cattell of Egypt are said to have died Vers. 6. ALl the cattell of Egypt died All the cattell in generall died not for many died afterward being smitten with the haile and tempest vers 27. 1. Some therefore doe thus expound it that no cattell died but the Egyptians and all that died were theirs Cajetan 2. But it seemeth rather to be taken according to the phrase of Scripture all died that is the greatest part Iun. Perer. Simler QUEST VI. Whether Pharaoh sent into Goshen in the other plagues Vers. 7. THen Pharaoh sent and behold 1. Some thinke that Pharaoh
grace doth as a most just Judge punish their voluntary obstinacie with a further degree of induration See more hereof before Doct. 2. in 7. cap. 3. But here God is to be considered not as in his bare prescience only foreseeing the obstinacie hardnesse of mens heartes but as a just Judge in leaving of them to themselves Simler 4. And this Augustine doth worthily wonder at that Pharaoh is hardned by those meanes which in all likelihood should have mollified him For if the Israelites cattell had died aswell as the Egyptians and if the sorcerers had prevailed still hee might have had some colour but seeing all things doe fall out contrarie the Israelites to be preserved and his sorcerer to be foiled he being still hardned bewraieth a most obstinate heart that could no way be mollified QUEST XIII What plague the Lord threatned to destroy Pharaoh with Vers. 15. FOr now I had stretched forth my hand 1. Some doe understand this generallie of the plagues following shewing that the plagues to come were greater than these which were alreadie past and that the Egyptians had felt nothing to that which they were like to feele Ferus But here mention is made of the plague of pestilence which both Pharaoh and his people should be smitten with yet none such came 2. Some do referre it to the plague of the first borne and the full accomplishment of this threatning they say was in the red Sea Osiander But neither Pharaoh nor his people perished by the plague 3. It is better understood of the plague which was alreadie past that God might as well have destroyed them with the pestilence sent upon the cattell but that he spared them for another end sic Iun. Borrh. Perer. This sense best agreeth to that which followeth vers 16. For this cause have I kept thee c. The Chalde Paraphrast also expresseth the same sense as is before shewed in the divers readings QUEST XIIII In what sense the Lord saith I have kept thee Vers. 16. FOr this cause have I kept thee c. 1. Not that God made Pharaoh obstinate of purpose to shew his power on him thereby to get glorie to himselfe for God needeth not mans malice for the setting forth of his glorie Ferus And like as the Apostle giveth this rule not to doe evill that good may come of it so neither doth the Lord give consent unto evill that some good thing may be wrought thereby 2. Some referre it to Gods permission that he suffered Pharaoh to be hardened to this end that hee might get glorie by him but neither can this be said of God that he suffereth any evill to bee done as it is evill and to suffer one to be hardned is the greatest punishment of sin that can be and it is usually inflicted for great sinnes that were committed before therefore before Pharaoh had grievously sinned he cannot be said to be permitted and suffered to bee hardned Perer. 3. Some do understand it of Gods ordinance that Pharaoh being hardned and become obstinate by his owne corrupt will is ordained of God for the further setting forth of his glorie Perer. 4. But though this exposition be sound yet it seemeth not to be so fit and proper in this place this verse then depending of the other sheweth the reason why the Lord had saved and reserved Pharaoh out of the pestilence that he might shew his power in him Simler Borrh. Iun. This then is the sense though Pharaoh being wickedly bent and obstinate had deserved to have been cut off by the former plagues yet the Lord was patient to him ward and suffered him yet to continue that the Lord might get greater glorie by him Ferus 5. The Apostle indeed in setting forth this example hath relation to Gods eternall decree Rom. 9. yet it may very well stand also with this application to the present time of Pharaohs preservation for that which God doth presently he also decreed before in his eternall counsell to be done Simler QUEST XV. The plague of haile supernaturall Vers. 18. I will cause to raine a mightie great haile 1 Although haile thunder lightning are for the most part procured by naturall causes yet this was a supernaturall and extraordinarie tempest for these reasons in Egypt there are no tempestes or winter weather but only in places neere the sea in the time of winter there fall some thinne showers but above Memphis there falleth no raine at all Sic Philo. This tempest then of haile was unusuall in Egypt secondly it was generally over all Egypt as tempests use not to be thirdly it came at a certaine time prefixed Simler And this was admirable in it that the fire and haile being mingled together the fire did not melt the haile stones nor the haile quench the fire as Philo also noteth and it is set forth Wisdom 16. 2. In this plague three elements together shew their force the aire in the thunder the water in the haile the fire in the lightning Perer. 3. Whereas the Grecians and Egyptians and other heathen did imagine some gods to be of the aire some of the water some of the land the Lord therefore sendeth of all sorts of plagues upon the Egyptians in the aire the water in the earth in the fire to shew himselfe to bee Lord of all the elements and of all creatures Thedoret quaest 21. 4. Concerning the application of this plague Origen understandeth the thunder haile and lightning of the Word of God the voice thereof instructeth it beateth downe sin as haile as fire burneth up the stubble of our affections Augustine whom Ferus followeth compareth it with the eight Commandement Thou shalt not steale for as heere the fruit which the trees beare are beaten off with haile so whatsoever gaine is gotten deceitfully it perisheth and Gods curse is upon it But such mysticall applications are more curious than profitable every man according to his own conceit may find out wittie conveiances But this observation is more proper which Ferus noteth that this plague hath also a fit correspondencie with the crueltie of the Egyptians for as they did cause the Israelites to wander up and downe their fields to gather straw so now the Lord sendeth haile and lightning which destroyeth the fruit in their fields QUEST 16. Whether there useth to be no rayne and hayle in Egypt Vers. 18. SVch as was not in Egypt since the foundation thereof These words do give occasion to inquire whether raine haile and thunder are usuall in Egypt or not at all as some affirme 1. Iosephus thus writeth that in this plague there came haile never seene in Egypt before and bigger than useth to bee in other countries in the time of winter 2. Philo also writeth that Aegyptus sola inter regiones in mediano tractu hyemem ignoret that Egypt alone of all the South countries hath no winter And consequently no winter weather as raine haile and such like and
said unto them I have now sinned This was no true confession but Pharaoh was forced thereunto by this grievous plague of haile and lightning that was upon him and his people and beside he simply confesseth not his sinne but now that is in this or at this time I have sinned so hypocrites doe not truly confesse their sins but those onely they sometimes will seeme to acknowledge that are notorious and wherein they are manifestly convicted Ferus Here we have all the parts of popish penance contrition confession and satisfaction for he is content to let the people goe but yet it was far from true or sound repentance so in Iudas there was all three contrition confession and satisfaction in restoring the money which he had taken to betray Christ but he wanted the fruits of true repentance the peace of the conscience and cleering thereof before God by remission of sinnes as the Apostle sheweth Rom. 5.1 and 1 Cor. 7.11 Simler 4. Observ. To hope the best of men while they live Vers. 29. AS soone as I am out of the Citie I will spread mine hands c. Though Pharaoh had deceived Moses divers times before yet he refused not still to pray for him he hoped the best of him as the Apostle saith that charitie hopeth all things 1 Cor. 13.7 which teacheth us that we should be wanting unto none in our prayers but hope the best of them while they live Ferus CHAP. X. 1. The method and Argument THis Chapter hath two parts according unto the two plagues therein described the eight of Locusts to vers 21. and the ninth of the three dayes darknesse to the end of the Chapter In the first part there is 1. the denouncing or threatning of the plague to vers 12. wherein we have first Gods Commandement unto Moses to goe unto Pharaoh with two reasons that God might worke his great miracles vers 1. and that he might declare them to their posteritie vers 2. then Moses obedience in the execution of his charge where he beginneth with the reprehension of Pharaoh for his obstinacy vers 3. then he nameth what plague the Lord will send vers 4. and the effects thereof both in devouring the fruits of the earth vers 5. and filling their houses vers 6. Thirdly the event Pharaohs servants move the King vers 7. hee causeth Moses and Aaron to be called vers 8. they propound their request vers 9. But Pharaoh yeeldeth not unto it but in part vers 10 11. 2. Then followeth the execution of the judgement before denounced where the signe the stretching forth of Moses hand with the rod is expressed then the instrumentall cause the East wind vers 13. the plague it selfe vers 14. and the effects thereof vers 15. 3. The events are these three Pharaohs confession of his sinne with his supplication to Moses to pray unto God vers 16.17 Moses prayer with the effect thereof vers 18. the third is the hardning of Pharaohs heart vers 23. In the second part which containeth a description of the ninth plague of darknesse 1. The Commandement of God is premised shewing Moses what he should doe stretch out his hand toward heaven and to what end that there may be darknesse and what darknesse such as might be felt vers 21. 2. The execution followeth shewing Moses obedience he stretched out his hand vers 22. the sequell thereof in bringing darknesse which is described by the circumstance of the time it continueth three daies vers 23. by the effects none could stirre from his place by the contrary there was light with the people of Israel Thirdly the events in Pharaoh 1. He seemeth to relent in promising to let the people goe with some limitation and exception of their cattell vers 24. Secondly his obstinacie and hardnesse of heart in refusing to let them goe upon Moses replie vers 25 26 27. Thirdly Pharaohs threatning of Moses and charge that he should see his face no more vers 28. with Moses answer vers 29. 2. The divers readings Vers. 2. That I may shew these my signes in the middest thereof A.P.H. 1. In the middest of Egypt Loâ— of his Kingdome V. G. better than before him B. or in him L. or in the middest of them C. or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 upon them S. It is better referred to the land it selfe than either to Pharaoh or the Egyptians as the words shew in the originall Vers. 7. How long shall he be a snare unto us I.P.B. rather than an offence or scandall A.V.C.L.S.G. for Moses had beene an instrument of such grievous plagues that they feared him even as the bird the snare the word mâ—kesh signifieth both but the first rather here as likewise Deut. 7.16 Doest thou not yet know that all Egypt is destroyed I. B. C. L. better than wilt thou know first that c. A.P.V.G. or wilt thou know that Egypt is destroyed Here the particle terem is omitted which signifieth both nondum not yet and ante quam before the first is more fitting here see before chap. 9.30 Vers. 10. See to it for evill is before your face I.A.P. that is he threatneth them if they will not cease to be troublesome to him as vers 28. better than yee have some mischiefe in hand B. so also L.S.V. the first sense is more agreeable because of that watch word set before seâ— as vers 28. take heed to thy selfe the Chalde putteth both these senses together See the evill which you intend to do standeth against your face G. Vers. 11. He cast them out of Pharaohs presence A.P.V.C. i. Pharaoh cast them out from his face I. better than were thrust or cast out of Pharaohs presence B. G. L. S. for the word â—egaresh is in the singular number Vers. 13. He stretched his rod over the land of Egypt B. or upon G. cum câ—ter against I. ghal more usually and properly signifieth upon as chap. 8.5 Vers. 14. Locusts I. cum câ—ter better than grashoppers B. G. Arbeh is the locust and chagabh the grashopper Eccles. 12.5 Vers. 19. The reedie sea I.V. the sea Suph A.P. rather than the red sea L. S. C. B. G. Suph signifieth a râ—ed and that sea is so called because of the abundance of reed there growing Plin. lib. 11. cap. ult the same is also called the red sea for that it seemeth to be red because of the reed or the sand Vers. 26. We doe not know with what we shall serve the Lord. B.G.I.P. better than how wee shall serve G. or what we shall serve S. for that is an improper phrase or what was shall sacrifice L. V. the sense but not the words ghabadh to serve 3. The explanation of difficult and doubtfull questions QUEST I. Why Moses is bid to goe to Pharaoh notwithstanding his heart was hardned Vers. 1. GOe to Pharaoh for I have hardned his heart and the hearts of his servants c. 1. Moses is bid
4. But howsoever the truth is concerning that miraculous monument of the traceings of the chariot wheeles these things were miraculous indeed and shew it to be Gods extraordinarie worke beyond the wit of man or the power of nature 1. It was a great miracle that a way should be made through the Sea to the very bottome the water useth to ebbe onely about the shore not in the bottome and depth of the Sea 2. That the waters stood up as a wall on each hand it was also miraculous and contrarie to the nature of the liquid element of water 3. That such a great winde should bee raised on the sudden and drie the ground in so short a time was also admirable 4. That the waters returned upon the Egyptians on the one side of the Sea when as yet the Israelites were not all gone over on the other it was wonderfull Perer. 5. That the winde and storme was so strong upon the Egyptians with thunder lightning and raine Psal. 77.18 that the wheeles of their chariots were taken off while the Israelites passed on quietly it was a thing of great admiration 6. Gods providence also was seene in that not one of the Egyptians remained nor yet one of the Israelites were missing 7. The casting up of the bodies of the Egyptians and of their armour also as Iosephus thinketh which was after distributed among the Hebrewes was extraordinarie whereas such things use to sinke at the first 8. The driving of them to the contrarie shore which was further off was Gods speciall worke 9. The Egyptians desperate following of them into the Sea when they saw the waters stand up as a wall is much to be admired 10. But more the couragious and speedie passage of the Israelites through the wide and large Sea in the compasse of one night QUEST XVIII The division of the red Sea and of the river Iordan compared together BUt to compare this miracle of dividing the red Sea by Moses with the parting of the river Jordan before Iosuah 1. In some points they agree together both of them were wrought by an extraordinarie power both were done to the same end for the passing over of the people of God and they had the like effect the setting forth of the power of God 2. But herein they differed 1. The Sea was divided to deliver them from danger of their enemies Jordan to bring them into the land of Canaan to encounter with their enemies 2. There at the stretching of Moses rod the waters parted here at the presence of the Arke 3. There the waters stood up on each side as a wall here the upper waters onely stood up on an heape the nether waters were cleane cut off and ran into the dead Sea 4. Here twelve stones were set up for a monument there no such thing was done because they were not to returne thither againe but Jordan was alwayes in their sight 5. There a great wind was raised to drie the ground here none such needed because the chanell of Jordan was sandie and hard 6. There the people were guided by the leading of the cloudie and fâ—rie piller but here they needed it not being come into an habitable countrie whereas then they walked in desert and unknowne places 7. There a solemne thankesgiving was given immediatly unto God here in stead thereof the people were circumcised in Gilgal Iosh. 5.8 There the Egyptians were overwhelmed in the waters but here no such revenge was taken upon Gods enemies but the people of God onely provided for 3. So that simplie the dividing of the Sea was a more glorious and wonderfull worke than the other 1. Because as the Sea was larger than the river so the miracle in the standing up of the greater waters was greater 2. The people were at this time more distressed and therefore their deliverance more joyfull 3. The destruction of their enemies doth also set forth this worke beyond the other 4. The great fame also that went of this miracle more than of the other which was spoken of among the Gentiles as Rahab of Jericho taketh notice of it Iosh. 2. And the Philistines also heard of the Lords wonderfull working among the Egyptians 1. Sam. 6. â—0 4. But yet in two respects the parting of Jordan was more strange than the dividing of the red Sea 1. Because Jordan had a perpetuall current running along into the dead sea and therefore the upper waters which ran from the fountaine and head of Jordan were either miraculously staied in the spring from flowing out or else they did swell into an heape as high and huge as a mountaine still increasing which of the two is most agreeable to the text The waters that came from above staied and rose up upon an heape Iosh. 3.16 2. The other thing singular in the cutting of Jordan was that this huge heape of waters after Jordan came together againe abated by little and little and fell not all at once for the water being so much higher than the bankes would have overflowne all the Countrie if they had not been restrained by the power of God and brought to their ordinarie course Perer. Here follow certaine questions of the overthrow of the Egyptians in the red Sea QUEST XIX Of the blindnes of the Egyptians running upon their owne destruction Vers. 23. ANd the Egyptians pursued Herein appeareth the just judgement of God upon Pharaoh that they were so blinded that they run headlong into their owne destruction and follow the Israelites into the Sea of this their blindnes the reasons were these 1. The longanimitie and patience of God toward them in sparing their lives hitherto and onely touching their ground and cattell and first borne in those ten plagues 2. Their malice in desiring to be revenged of the Israelites 3. Their covetous and greedie desire to recover their substance Ferus 4. Iosephus addeth more Cum incolumeâ— illos terram tenere videbaut sibi quoquâ— cundem eventum pollicebantur When they saw that the Israelites did walke on the ground they did promise unto themselves the same event But they were deceived for that way was made for those that fled from their enemies to escape them not for the enemie that pursued the innocent to destroy them 5. But the greatest cause of all was that God had given them over to a reprobate sense Spiritu vertigiâ—is in reprobum sensum abducuntur They are carried headlong by a brainsicke spirit into a reprobate sence Pellican maxime eos excacavit judicium Dei Most of all the judgement of God blinded them And these foure are the ordinarie causes of the excecation and blinding of men abusing of Gods long suffering malice covetousnes and Gods justice concurring in giving the wicked and obstinato over to themselves Ferus QUEST XX. VVhy the Lord looked in the morning toward the Egyptians Vers. 24. NOw in the morning watch when the Lord looked c. 1. The Lord is said to looke and behold two wayes
Aaron for a Priest and Miriam was a Prophetesse Ferus QUEST XXIX Why Miriam taketh a timbrell TOoke a Timbrell in her hand 1. Ferus thinketh that the women did here more than the men singing not only with voice but with instrument Quia infirmi quales sunt mulieres pluribus incitamentis opuâ— habent Because the weake such as women are had need of more incouragements But this was no signe of weaknesse in Miriam being here called a Prophetesse 2. Therefore shee tooke this instrument Vt ad certos modos caâ—erâ—nt That they might sing in measure and order Osiander For timbrels Prae cateris instrumentis ad numeros mensuram aptiora sunt are fitter to keepe number and measure by than other instruments 3. Because the striking of timbrels might seeme somewhat too light in so waighty a businesse it is here divers wayes excused First Mos gentis â—um excusat the fashion of that nation doth excuse them with whom it was ordinary for the women to play upon timbrels as Psal. 68.26 The singers went before the players of instruments after in the middest were the maids playing with timbrels Calvin Secondly their intent is to be considered Choreos ducunt non ad petulantiam carnis sed adjucunditatem spiritus c. They dance not to shew the wantonnesse of their flesh but the sweet joy of the spirit rejoycing for Gods benefits Pelican Thirdly Shee did it motu prophetico by a propheticall motion Iun. QUEST XXX Whether the women came with pipes beside their timbrels or with dances Vers. 20. THe womâ—n came out after her with timbrels and dances Iun. readeth with timbrels and pipes or flutes but the first rather as shall thus appeare 1. The word mecholoth here used hath three significations it sometime signifieth a pipe or flute as Psal. 149.3 Let them praise his name with the flute c. with timbrels also and harpe Sometime it signifieth the company it selfe of the dancers as Iud. 21.21 The daughters of Shiloh came forth Lachâ—l Bamechâ—lâ—th to dance in companies it also signifieth the dancing it selfe as Iud. 11.34 Iepthahs daughter came forth with timbrels and dances There is no mention made of any company that was with her for then Iepthah would have taken any of the company rather all comming out together than his onely daughter 2. Now that it is here taken rather for either of the two latter senses than in the first it may appeare by these reasons 1. Because Mechâ—lâ—th more usually and in most places is so taken for dances or companies dancing than for pipes as in the places before alleaged Iudg. 11.34 Iud. 21.21 1. Sam. 18.6 and beside Cantic 6.12 Ier. 31.4 2. Because so was the use and practice for women to play upon timbrels dancing withall as is evident in Iepthahs daughter meeting her father and the women of Israel meeting Saul and David and Psal. 68.26 there were other that played upon instruments and the maidens played upon timbrels 3. And hereunto the two reasons before alleaged in the divers readings upon this place that it is like the rest of the women did imitate Miriam now shee is mentioned onely to have taken a timbrell againe Miriam sang first and they all answered her but if they had played upon pipes it would have hindred their singing QUEST XXXI Of the lawfulnesse of instruments of musike NOw concerning this example of Miriam and her company playing upon timbrels how farre it is to be imitated shall briefely be shewed 1. Such signes whereby men expresse their joy such as these timbrels were and of the same kind are other instruments of musike are of two sorts either such as were commanded and so necessary or voluntary the signes commanded were either ceremoniall and typicall prefiguring somewhat concerning Christ and his Church which being but shadowes of things to come are abolished now the things whereof they were types and figures being exhibited or else they were politicall which only concerned the policy of the common wealth which being now dissolved the date of such signes is also expired The voluntary signes are likewise of two sorts either such as come of a naturall motion as the using of instruments for recreation which may be used so long untill they should be found to bee against common order or honesty or against any worke of grace or regeneration Or they are such which are used to serve to set forward any act of godlinesse and grace as David by his musike allayed the malady and evill spirit of Saul and these are no longer to serve than as they may be helpes unto such workes of grace But this signe here used by Miriam to testifie her spirituall joy was not of this latter sort but she did it by a propheticall motion therefore it was not voluntary but she was thereunto moved and directed by God Then this is no warrant for them that abuse instruments and dauncing to wantonnesse for in that it is said she did it being a prophetesse and so with a propheticall spirit it sheweth that this example is extraordinary and therefore not to be drawne into imitation Iun. in Analys that is in respect of the particular manner but in regard of the generall use and intention it may and ought to be followed to use singing to the praise of God that as Mary did sing Non amatoriâ— non turpia cantica sed pia Not love songs or wanton sonets but godly sic nos cantemus Domino so let uâ— sing unto God Ferus QUEST XXXII Of dancing COncerning dancing we find thereof foure sorts in Scripture 1. There was a spirituall kind of dancing which proceeded of an extraordinary motion as David danced before the Arke to testifie his joy 2. There was a civill kinde of dancing used in triumphes when they met the Captaines with dancing returning from the conquest of their enemies as David and Saul were met 3. They used dancing for honest recreation as the daughters of Shiloh used to doe in their yeerely solemne feast Iud. 21.19 4. There was a fourth sort of wanton and lascivious dauncing such as Herodias daughter came skipping in with to please Herod wherewith his amorous and lustfull eye was intangled and Iohn Baptists head begged of these the two first are lawfull and commendable the last wicked and abominable the third indifferent and tolerable QUEST XXXIII Whether Miriam did sing the whole song or repeated only the beginning Vers. 21. ANd Miriam answered the men Sing yee unto the Lord Moses repeated only the first verse which seemeth to be the ground and foot of the song but it is like that Miriam sang the whole song as is partly shewed before quest 2. and shall be now further declared 1. Beside the opinion of Ferus Vatablus Pellican Simlerus Osiander that all consent herein that shee with her company did sing the whole song by these reasons further it may be gathered because shee is said to be herein a Prophetesse she shewed her propheticall gift in
innocent bloud upon your selues c. Tostat. quast 2. 5. Moses objecteth his danger that he might the sooner obtaine his desire Oleaster QUEST VI. Why Moses is bid to take the Elders with him Vers. 5. TAke with thee of the Elders of Israel 1. The vulgar people were not thought worthy because of their murmuring to see the miracle which God was about to worke for them and therefore he is bidden to take the Elders Simler Or because the Elders might be murmurers also with the rest they are called to bee eie witnesses of this great worke that they might see and testifie that water was brought forth out of the rocke where there was none before Ferus Tostat. Galas 3. That being men of authoritie they might be able better to instruct and certifie the people Iun. 4. And God hereby would establish an order for government that Princes should bee assisted with grave counsellers neither to doe things of their owne head as Saul did Ferus Nor to despise the counsell of the wise and ancient and to follow the rash and headstrong as Rehoboam did to his cost QUEST VII Why Moses is bid to take his rod. Vers. 5. ANd the rod wherewith thou smotest the river 1. Rab. Salomon to whom subscribeth Lyranus thinketh that Moses is bid to take the rod because some of the Israelites thought that rod had power onely to bring plagues as it did upon the Egyptians and not blessings but that was no reason for before this Moses used that rod in dividing the waters of the red sea to deliver the people of Israel out of the hand of their enemies which was a great blessing Tostat. 2. Therefore that was not the reason but because it pleased God to use this organe and instrument at this time Tostat. And to get Moses the greater authority with the people hee is bid to smite the rock with the rod whereas God could have brought forth the water without any such meanes Pelarg. And the Lord did it also to confirme the faith of the Elders when they saw this rod in the hand of Moses whereby he had wrought great wonders especially in the waters Simler 3. By the river and floud we are not to understand the sea but the river of Egypt which is here remembred because it was first of the Egyptian plagues and though Aaron smote the river and not Moses yet he is said to doe it because it was done by his direction Iun. Tostat. Aaron percussit authoritate mandato Mosis Aaron smote it by the authoritie and at the commandement of Moses August quast 64. in Exod. so also Lyran. QUEST VIII Whether it be all one storie of smiting the rock Exod. 17. and Num. 20. or divers FUrther whereas the like storie of bringing waters out of the rock is penned by Moses Numb 20. the question is whether it were one and the same act 1. Some thinke that in both places there is a narration of one and the same fact as Procopius upon this place with others of which opinion these may be the reasons 1. Because it would seeme strange if Moses had once before done the like that he would have doubted the second time as he doth Num. 20. 2. The people there object Wherefore hast thou brought us out of Egypt Whereas all of that generation were dead before that came out of Egypt they onely excepted which were then young 3. The name which Moses giveth to the place in both stories is the same namely Meribah Contra. 1. Moses might be doubtfull the second time in respect of the unworthinesse of the people fearing the Lord would not shew his power because of their unthankfulnesse and therefore he saith the Lord was angrie with him for their sakes Deut. 3.26 2. the offspring of those which were dead might so complaine because if their fathers had not come out of Egypt they had remained there still 3. The same name may be given unto divers places and yet herein there was a difference for the place in Rephidim was called both Massah and Meribah tentation and contention the other Meribah onely 2. Wherefore the sounder opinion is that these two stories were divers and that Moses smote the rocke two sundrie times which may appeare to be so by these reasons 1. The place was divers this striking of the rocke was done in Rephidim which was the 11. station Numb 33.14 but the other was in the desert of Sin the 33. station Numb 33.36 2. The time was divers this miracle was done in the first yeare after their departure out of Egypt the other in the 40. yeare for in the very next station Aaron died in the 5. moneth of the 40. yeare Numb 33.38 3. In the other storie Moses was somewhat doubtfull and therein displeased God and was reproved but here he is found firme and faithfull 4. Here he onely taketh the Elders with him but there the Lord biddeth him to gather together the whole congregation 5. This miracle was wrought by the rod wherewith Moses had wrought wonders in Egypt the other with Aarons rod that budded and was laid up before the Lord Numb 27. for Moses is said to have taken it from before the Lord Numb 20.9 Iun. By these reasons the stories appeare to be divers Simler Osiander QUEST IX Of the mount Choreb Vers. 6. I Will stand before thee upon the rocke in Hereb 1. Some take Horeb or Choreb to be the top of the mount Sinai but that cannot be for they were not yet come unto mount Sinai much lesse unto the top of the mount 2. Some thinke that Choreb and Sinai were all one but this was another place yet called by the same name Lyran. Tostat. But that this was the same Choreb which was called the mount of God chap. 3.1 appeareth in the next chap. vers 5. where it is said they camped by the mount of God 3. Some other thinke that Sinai was the name of the whole plaine or desert wherein there were many hils and mountains whereof Choreb was one Oleaster in 3. cap. Exod. But this opinion is controuled chap. 19.11 where the very hill it selfe is called mount Sinai 4. Therefore the more probable opinion is that all that hillie tract or circuite was called Choreb of the drines of the ground where Sinai was situate Iun. Or that hillie tract might beare the name of Choreb on the one side toward the West and the name Sinai toward the East Simler QUEST X. Whether the water out of the rock did still follow the Israelites Vers. 6. THou shalt smite the rocke and water shall come out of it The Apostle saith that the rocke followed them 1 Cor. 10 4. 1. Some thinke that this is spoken of Christ the spirituall rocke that did still accompanie them but the Apostle meaneth that rocke whereof they dranke which he called spirituall because it signified Christ. 2. Some will have the water of this rocke still to follow the Israelites to serve
alterius c. That one part should not be heard in the absence of another for commonly then many tales are devised Lyran. Or that the Judge should not give care to the accuser before he have heard the partie accused also Borrh. Or this some make to be the meaning Non suscipias vocem testium quos scis mentiri Receive not the voice of witnesses whom thou knowest to lie Tostat. quaest 1. But it is better generally understood of all as well private men as Judges Vetat falsum rumorem de ullo homine vel spargi vel admitti It forbiddeth any false rumour to be spread of any or admitted Gallas Praecipue tamen lex haec ad judicia pertinet And yet principally this law belongeth to judgements Simler because false reports may there doe most harme yet because it is also a fault in private men to raise false reports and to be too credulous to beleeve them it is better here to retaine a generall sense QUEST II. What it is to put to the hand to be a false witnesse NEither shalt put thy hand with the wicked to be a false witnesse 1. Calvins joyneth this to the former clause and saith they are here understood to be false witnesses qui proximos traducunt which joyne their hand with the wicked in traducing of their neighbours So also Oleaster But the manner of the phrase here used of putting to the hand that is of binding and combining themselves importeth a greater matter than onely in carying or spreading of a false report 2. Some referring this law unto publike testimonie in judgement understand it of the person of the Judge that he should not be a meane to procure false witnesses as the Elders of the Citie to whom Iezâ—bel sent did against Naboth R. Salomon Marbach But the words In being a false witnesse which is more than procuring will not beare that sense 3. Some by putting to the hand understand thou shalt not sweare to be a false witnesse because they used to lift up their hand when they did sweare Lyran. Tostat. But this doth make the sense too particular for what if he doe not sweare but onely promise or give his hand to be a false witnesse it is directly against this law therefore by putting the hand is signified hee shall not aid or assist him he shall not consociate himselfe vel conferre operam or promise his helpe or consent unto evill Iun. 4. And withall here is forbidden that wicked confederacie and mutuall ayding one of another in bearing false witnesse as it is a common practice Da mihi mutuum testimonium Witnesse for me and I will bee witnesse for thee Gallas 5. And two things are forbidden Non adjuvabis causam improbi falso testimonio c. Thou shalt not helpe the cause of the wicked by a false testimonie not make a covenant with him to doe it for him Lippomaâ— QUEST III. How great a sinne it is to be a false witnesse Vers. 2. TO be a false witnesse 1. Falsum testimonium habet tripliceus deformitatem A false testimonie hath a threefold deformitie ex perjurie first by perjurie because witnesses are not admitted but upon their oath ali◠〈…〉 justitiae another way by violating of justice tertio ex ipsa falâ—tate thirdly by the falsenesse of his testimonie Thomas These three evils and mischiefes then do accompanie a false witnesse perjurie injustice falsenesse and lying 2. And in three other respects is this sinne of false witnesse bearing odious and abominable 1. In respect of the author thereof who is the divell for when he telleth a lie he speaketh of his owne 2. The inconveniences are great which ensue the perverting of justice and the condemning of the innocent 3. There is also nominis divini contaminatio the polluting and prophaning of the name of God Borrh. QUEST IV. Whether in this law we are to understand the mightie or the many Vers. 2. THou shalt not follow the mightie 1. The most doe read many or the multitude as before is shewed in the divers readings and they make two parts of this law the first to concerne all in â—enerall that they shall not follow a multitude to doe evill the second Judges in particular not to folâ—ow a multitude in judgement Cajetan Oleaster Whether it be to respect the multitude of the parties â—riends that sentence is to be given upon Marbach or the multitude of Judges that consent in a wrong judgement Simler And then the meaning is that in neither case a multitude is to be followed si â—it manifestè iniquum vel falsum if it be manifestly false or unjust which the multitude holdeth for if it be manifeste verum either manifestly true vel dubium or doubtfull which many doe affirme one must not of singularitie depart from their judgement Tostat. quaest 2. 2. Some in the former clause interpret rabbim many Thou shalt not follow many to doe evill but in the other branch of the law they understand it not of the quantitie and number but of the qualitie neither decline after the mightie c. that is where there are many Judges to give sentence the inferiour should not be overruled by the opinion of the Superiour Judges and mightie and therefore among the Jewes this wise course was used in giving of sentence in the assemblie of Judges that the punies and inferiour Judges should deliver their opinion first lest if the greatest began the other might bee swayed by them this is also the use among the Divines in the Vniversitie of Paris the Juniours and Inferiours begin first Lyran. This also is the honourable use of the Star-chamber with us 3. But seeing the same word rabbim is used in both sentences it is taken in the same sense in both places and is better interpreted the mightie than the many for these reasons 1. Because of the opposition of the poore man in the next verse the mightie and the poore are better compared and set together than the many and the poore 2. So Levit. 19.15 gadhol the great and dal the poore are set one against the other that neither the one nor the other should be respected in judgement 3. This interpretation of the mightie comprehendeth also the other whether they be mightie in number or in power Iun. 4. And as respect is not to bee had of the multitude so neither of the paucitie and fewnesse as the Donatists in times past and the Anabaptists in these dayes doe brag of their small number as therefore the best Gallas QUEST V. How the poore is not to be esteemed in judgement Vers. 3. THou shalt not esteeme a poore man c. 1. The word hadar signifieth honour beautie comelinesse Prohibet blandis sermonibus ornari causam pauperis He forbiddeth that the poore mans cause should be set forth with glosing words and so be made better than it is Cajetan Oleaster Therefore Aristotle giveth a good rule that in matters of judgement causa simplicibus
shas H. Vers. 5. Badgers skinnes I.V.A.P.C. or skinnes of Taxus B. which word signifieth a Badger better than blew skinnes L.S. the word techashim signifieth Badgers Vers. 5. Shittim wood G.B.C.A.P.I. better than choice cedar I. for there is another word in the Hebrew to expresse that or wood that would not putrifie S. it was such wood indeed but the word is Shittim what kinde of wood it was is to us unknowne Vers. 17. A mercie seate or propitiatorie B.G. cum câ—ter Opertorium a cover A. a propitiatorie cover I. the word caphar signifieth both to cover and appease but the first rather here it served also for the cover of the Arke but both senses cannot well be joyned together Vers. 18. Of gold beaten out or drawne out G.I.C.A.P. or whole worke B.I. better than fieled worke that is which was not hollow V. So Oleaster or burned gold S. mikshah signifieth that which is drawne out or beaten forth Vers. 22. I will meet with thee I.V.A.P. or appoint with thee C. testifie unto thee B. declare my selfe unto thee G. be knowne of thee S. but jaghad signifieth properly to meet with at a time appointed Vers. 29. For the best reading here see the 38. question following Vers. 37. To give light to that which is before it G. that is of every part of it I. better than on one side of it S. or over against it C. L. cum cater at the passage of the face thereof H. that is round about for it gave not light onely over against it but on each side of it 3. The questions discussed and explaned QUEST I. Of the diversitie of ceremonies and the reason of the institution thereof Vers. â— THen the Lord spake to Moses 1. Hitherto fo the most part Moses hath set forth the morall and judiciall and positive lawes now follow the ceremoniall which were of two sorts either generall belonging unto all such as are handled in this booke of Exodus or particular concerning the office of the Levites which follow in the booke of Leviticus 2. And these ceremonies were in number many in the old Church of the Jewes both because they had many things thereby to be represented and shadowed forth unto them and the lesse significent and more they 〈◊〉 the more they had need of these two 〈◊〉 the generall reasons of the number and multitude of their ceremonies 3. And further their ceremonies whether common or generall or speciall and particular were of foure sorts 1. Such as were given ex parte Dei on Gods behalfe as such were the Sacraments 2. Such as were instituted on the behalfe of the people as the sacrifices and oblations which they were all to offer 3. Such as concerned the preparation disposition and ordering of those which were to worship whether the Priests or the people 4. Some ceremonies belonged upon the common instrument of the service of God as of the Sacraments sacrifices and other rites and observations the first are set forth chap. 25.26 the second câ—ap 29. the third chap. 27.28 the fourth of the generall instruments of all those sacred things chap. 29. as touching the anointing oyle and perfume Iun. QUEST II. What time Moses eracted the Tabernacle whether before he received the Tables of the law or after Vers. 1. Then the Lord spake unto Moses c. Calvine here hath a singular opinion by himselfe concerning the time of erecting the Tabernacle with the parts and members thereof which begun here to be described for he thinketh that the Tabernacle was built and set up antequam Moses priores tabulaâ— afferet before Moses had brought the first tables And his reasons are these 1. There is mention made of the Tabernacle chap. 33.7 immediatly after Moses was come downe with the tables in his hand which he broke and therefore the Tabernacle being presently after spoken of must be made before Answ. This was not the great Tabernacle which was afterward made for Gods service for that Tabernacle was not set without the host as this was but in the middest Lippoman But it was Moses Tabernacle whither the people had accesse to consult with God Iun. And this shall more fully be declared when we come unto that place 2. In this Chapter it is said vers 16. Thou shalt put in the Arke the Testimonie which I shall give thee therefore he received the Testament before he made the Arke wherein he was to put it Answ. This followeth not that the Arke was therefore made first but that the forme thereof was described first how it should be made which was in the mount after which forme it was made after that Moses had received the Tables of the Testimonie 3. Object When Moses commeth to exhort the people to build the Tabernacle he maketh no mention at all of their apostasie and idolatrie therefore it is evident integrum adhuc fuisse populum c. that the people were yet sound they had not yet committed that sinne seeing they doe so cheerefully consecrate their best things to the Lord. Answ. 1. The people had received correction alreadie for their fault and Moses in signe of Gods indignation against them had removed his tent from among them chap. 33.7 therefore it cannot be said that no mention is made of their falling away 2. The people such especially as were touched with remorse for their sinne did so much the more shew themselves cheerfull in Gods service as a signe of their true repentance 3. And Moses having intreated the Lord for his people would not bee still harping upon the same string in upbraiding them with their fault lest be might altogether have discouraged them Wherefore it is very cleere that the Tabernacle was not erected and set up before the receiving of the Tables but after for these reasons 1. Because Moses is here bidden to make the Tabernacle according to all which the Lord should shew him in the mount but the forme thereof was first shewed Moses in the mount when he continued there fortie dayes and nights in the end whereof he received the Tables Deut. 9.10 Therefore the Tabernanacle could not bee made before the fashion thereof was shewed Moses Calvine here answereth that divers times before this Moses was in the mount with God when the fashion of the Tabernacle might bee shewed him But it is evident chap. 24.18 that this was done in the fortie dayes and nights when Moses was entred into the cloud and there so long continued 2. It is expresly said that the Tabernacle was reared up in the second yeare and the first moneth the first day chap. 40.17 It was not then dedicated and set in order onely as Calvine answereth but then first set up And in the second yeare in the second moneth upon the 20. day they removed from Sinai which was about a moneth and an halfe after but if the Tabernacle were built before Moses received the Tables hee after the finishing thereof was twice with the Lord
there exhibited unto him Habitat Christus per fidem in cordibus c. And Christ dwelleth by faith in our hearts Thomas 2. But God is not said to dwell in the Sanctuary as though he were there concluded whom neither heavens nor earth can containe but because there he revealed himselfe by his word and heard their prayers Et gratiosa sua prasentia signa instituit And appointed there signes of his gratious presence Marbach And we must remember Non immensam Dei essentiam sed nomen memoriam illius ibi habitasse Not that the infinite essence of God but his name and memoriall there dwelled Calvin 3. And this he did in respect of the peoples infirmity Praesentiam gratiae voluit visibili symbolo testari He would testifie his presence by some visible signe Calvin And this he did for the peoples ease that they should not need to come unto that mountaine to offer their sacrifices Lyran. And because the people were not yet reclaimed from their superstitions Necessarius erat aliquis cultus externus ne diffluerent c. An externall forme of worship was necessarie lest they might have fallen to some other Ferus And God telleth them he will dwell among them Vt sumptum hilariter faciant c. That they more cheerefully might bestow upon this worke Calvin Et ut cum timeant praesentem semper And that they might alwayes feare God and stand in awe of him as continually present among them Pellican QUEST XVII Whether Moses saw a paterne of the Tabernacle in the mount Vers. 9. ACcording to all that I shew thee 1. Ferus thinketh that God shewed unto Moses the Tabernacle in the mount Non externa visione sed interna propheâ—ica Not by any externall vision but internall and propheticall But if Moses had not seene the very fashion and proportion of the Tabernacle he could not so exactly in every respect have caused it afterward to be made according to this description 2. Therefore Lyranus opinion is rather to be received Ostendit visione imaginaria c. He shewed the Tabernacle unto Moses by an imaginary vision So two wayes was the Tabernacle shewed Moses for first every thing was described and expressed in word Deinde ad majorem evidentiorâ—mque cognitionem And afterward for more evident and full knowledge they were shewed unto him in vision Tostat. qu. 10. And Oleaster here urgeth the signification of the word tabnith which signifieth not the similitude or paterne but the edifice it selfe So that the Lord shewed unto Moses the very forme and fashion of the Tabernacle he saw it not in dreame but it was represented to his sight as is evident vers 40. 3. And as first that heavenly paterne which Moses saw was shewed to make the terrene Tabernacle by so also the externall Tabernacle served to be a type and exemplar of heavenly things as the Apostle sheweth Heb. 8.5 And so Rupertus reconcileth Moses and the Apostle for because the celestiall patern was first shewed unto Moses whereby he should make the externall Tabernacle therefore Ipsa câ—lestia illi exemplaria dicuntur The celestiall are said to be a paterne or exemplar unto him but because the Apostle would have the Hebrewes that by these externall things Extenderent se ad cognitionem coelestiâ—â— They should tend to the knowledge of heavenly things Terrestria haec dicta sunt exemplaria coelestiâ—m These terrestiall things are said to be paterns of the heavenly QUEST XVIII Of the excellencie and dignity of the Arke and why it was made Vers. 10. THey shall make an Arke First those things are described which were within the Tabernacle then the Tabernacle it selfe is appointed to be made c. 27. And first he beginneth with the Arke which was in the most holy place of all and then those things are described in this Chapter which were without the vaile in the holy place as the table of shew-bread and the candlesticke Lyran. 2. The word here used is aron which signifieth a chest or coffin as Iosephs body was put up in such an one and Iâ—hoiada the Priest made an arke or chest to put the money in that was gathered Montan. De aâ—e fabric 3. The Arke was the principall part of the Tabernacle which was made for these three ends 1. That it should be as a rest and stay of the mercie seat from whence the Lord gave his answers 2. That therein might be placed the tables of stone Deut. 10.1 2. Ferus and Tostatus thinke that therein also were placed the pot of Manna and Aarons rod but it is evident 1 King 8.9 that the tables of stone only were in the Arke the other were rather placed before it 3. The Arke was made that the Israelites might have some certainty where to offer their sacrifices for wheresoever the Arke was there they might lawfully sacrifice Ferus 4. The Arke God would have to be greatly reverenced of all and to that end the Lord did three wayes honour it first by his presence in giving his answers and oracles from the mercie seat Pellic. Secondly in suffering none to looke upon it for fifty thousand of the Bethshamites were slaine because they gazed upon the Arke 1 Sam. 6. nay it was not lawfull for the Levites to looke into it nor the Priests the sonnes of Aaron only the high Priest that went in once in the yeere to make reconciliation did see it Tostat. qu. 11. Thirdly the Lord by divers miracles did countenance the Arke as before it the waters of Jordan were divided the walles of Jericho fell downe Dagon the Idoll of the Philistims before it lost both his head and hands August QUEST XIX Of the bignesse of the Arke and how the embite is to be taken here Vers. 10. TWo cubites and an halfe long 1. This could not be the great Geometricall cubite which contained six common cubites as Origene testifieth hom 2. in Genes for then the Arke had beene too wide and large to be carried upon mens shoulders Tostat. quast 12. 2. Neither is this measure of a cubite to bee taken according to Moses cubite as Tostatus thinketh for hee speaketh of a certaine knowne and usuall measure but if the measure should be taken according to the length of a mans arme from the cubite or elbow to the top of the fingers it should be uncertaine 3. Some would have it understood not of the common cubite but of that which was called cubitus sacer the sacred cubite which contained seven hands breadth whereas the common had but six Pâ—larg But Montanus giveth but five hands breadth unto the common cubit and but six to the other which he calleth legalâ—m cubitum the legall or lawfull cubit It seemeth rather that the usuall cubit contained six hands breadth that is 24. fingers and the other 27. fingers or seven hands breadth as Herodotus sheweth lib. 1. And so it is evident Ezech. 40.5 that the great cubit
called regius cubitus the Kings cubit was the common cubit and an hand breadth which was foure fingers or three thumbs more than the ordinary But seeing this great cubit was used among the Persians called regius cubitus Persarum the Kings cubit or Persian cubit which was not in use among the Hebrewes before the captivity it is not like that this measure was followed in the making of the Tabernacle 4. Wherefore I thinke rather that the usuall and ordinary cubit is here to be taken which contained two hands breadth of the greater fift and six of the lesse the great or large hand breadth called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 contained twelve fingers the space betweene the thumbe and the little finger stretched out the lesse called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 contained but foure fingers So then whereas Iusephus saith that the Arke was five palmeâ— or hand breadths long and there broad he meaneth the large and great palme or hand breadth called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and so they make two cubits and halfe in length and a cubit and halfe in breadth Beda followeth this account of Iosephus saying Nec putuâ—dum hominum Iudaum in scripturis divinis secularibus doctissimum hoc petuisse latere c. It is not like that a Jew being learned in divine and secular writings could be ignorant herein And in this sense doe Bâ—rrhaius and Ribera take the cubit here QUEST XX. Whether the rings and barres were in the length or breadth of the Arke Vers. 12. TWo rings shall be on the one side c. 1. Tostacus therein following the opinion of R. Sâ—lamo thinketh that these rings thorow the which the barres were put to carry the Arke were not in the length but the breadth of the Arke for if the barres had beene put long wayes then there had beene but a cubit and halfe the breadth of the Arke betweene barre and barre which space had beene too narrow for two to carry behinde and two before one should have hindred another But this is a slender conjecture for they which carried the Arke may be supposed to have borne it upon their neere shoulders and so they might have roome enough without hindring one another Cajetane is of the same opinion that the Arke was carried secundum latitudinem at the breadth not long wayes and his reason is for more dignity sake that it should not be carried as a thing of burthen long wayes But there is no more grace or dignity in carrying one way than another it seemeth they rather respected in the carriage easinesse and comelinesse which was performed in carrying it in length more than in breadth 2. Therefore Iosephus opinion is more probable that annuli inerant exâ—troque longiore latere the rings were set on each of the long sides So also Montanus And this is more agreeable to the text that saith the rings were in the sides of the Arke which were in the length the other were the ends not the sides Lyranus QUEST XXI Whether anything were in the Arke beside the tables of stone Vers. 16. THou shalt put in the Arke the Testimonie which I shall give thee 1. Rupertus here by this Testimony understandeth not only the Tables of stone but the pot of Manna also and Aarons Rod. But that cannot be as Tostatus reasoneth because this Testimony here spoken of was given by God himselfe so were neither of the other And although the other were in some sense testimonies also unto Israel as the pot of Manna testified unto them how God miraculously fed them in the wildernesse and Aarons Rod testified that the tribe of Levi usurped not that calling but were therein appointed of God yet the Tables of the Law were specially so called quia testes erant c. because they were witnesses betweene God and his people that they had received these precepts of God and promised obedience Lyran. 2. But though Tostatus herein dissent from Rupertus in the exposition of these words yet he thinketh that all these three were in the Arke quaest 11. and that the booke of Deuteronomie which Moses writ was there also which Moses commanded the Levites to put in the side of the Arke Deut. 31. And this they thinke to be confirmed by the Apostles testimonie Hebr. 9.3 After the second vaile was the Tabernacle which is called the Holiest of all which had the golden censer and the Arke of the Testament overlaid with gold in the which the golden pâ—t which had Manna was and Aarons rod that had budded and the tables of the Testament But in this place as Iunius Ribera Pelargus have well observed the relative 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in qua in the which is not referred to the Testament but to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Tabernacle before spoken of for it is not unusuall for the relative to be referred to the former antecedent as may be observed in divers places 3. Therefore the truth is that there was nothing in the Arke beside the tables of the Law as is evidently testified 2 King 8.9 and 2 Chron. 5.10 Some doe answer that in Moses time all these were in the Arke but not in Salomons so Catharinus and some conjecture that the enemies might have taken away the other when the Arke was in their custody sic Genevens But Iosephus evidently witnesseth that there was never any thing put within the Arke saving the tables of stone Thomas Aquinas thinketh that the tables of stone are said to be there because although the rest were there also the Arke was made specially to keepe those tables of stone But the text is plaine that there was nothing there beside Anselmus saith that they are said to be in the Arke because they were neere to the Arke But it is evident that the tables of stone were not only neere the Arke but in the Arke it selfe therefore in the same sense they are not all said to be in the Arke Lyranus in 2 King 8. Abulens qu. 6. and Cajetane affirme that the tables of the Law were only in the Arke and the other two were in a little cheâ—t or coffer in the side of the Arke But this Ribera saith is comâ—â—entitium imagined for we reade not of any such thing made without the Arke Therefore the best resolution is this that the tables of the Law were only in the Arke the other two Aarons Rod and the pot of Manna were only placed before the Arke As Exod. 16.34 the pot of Manna is said to be laid up before the Testimony to be kept So Num. 17.10 the Lord said to Moses Bring 〈◊〉 Rod before the Testimonie to be kept but we reade not that it is any where said of the two tableâ— that they were laid up before the Lord. And concerning the booke of Deuteronomie which Moses did write it was not put into the Arke but without neere unto the Arke in the Tabernacle because it was found afterward in Iosias time in the
taketh it following the Latine text So also Oleaster 2. The Chalde Interpreter calleth it Tabernaculum foederis the Tabernacle of the covenant But there is another word used for a covenant aroâ— bâ—rith the Arke of the covenant 1 Sam. 4.3 3. The most usuall reading is The Tabernacle of the congregation for so the word maghed is taken for the assemblie or congregation Numb 16.2 So Paguine Simlerus Osiander with others But Oleaster useth a good reason against this interpretation because the assemblies of the people came not into the Tabernacle but onely to the outward couâ—t as the people themselves confesse Numb 17.13 Whosoever approcheth to the Tabernacle of God shall die 4. Therefore the word maghed comming of jaghad or jaad as Oleaster readeth which signifieth to come or meet with at a certaine or appointed time it is better interpreted Tabernaculum conventâ—â— the Tabernacle of meeting Iunius or the Tabernacle of appointment Vatabluâ— as the Lord himselfe giveth the sense of the word chap. 25.22 Where I will meet with thee or appoint with thee So also Numb 17.4 It may therefore most fitly be called the Tabernacle of appointment or of the appointed meeting where the Lord appointed to meet with Moses and to talke with him QUEST XXIII Whether it belonged to Aaron onely to dresse the lamps Vers. 21. SHall Aaron and his sonnes dresse them 1. Cajetane well noteth Non erat Levitarum hoc efficium sed sacerdotum This was not the office of the Levits but of the Priests the sonnes of Aaron to dresse the lamps 2. And it must not bee read with a conjunction copulative Aaron and his sonnes as Lat. Vatab. Moâ—tanuâ— as though all the whole companie of them should goe in together but disjunctively Aaron or his sonnes Tostat. Iâ—n 3. Hilarie seemeth to be of opinion that it belonged onely unto Aaron to dresse the lamps making this allusion Summus sacerdâ—s lucernas fâ—vens c. iâ—â—ago Christi est qui solus ministrat donat Spiritum sanctum The high Priest nourishing the lamps is a representation of Christ who onely giveth the holy Ghost But this text sheweth that not onely Aaron but his sonnes also are charged with this dutie 4. Therefore Beda well applieth this text understanding by the sonnes of Aaron the Ministers and Pastors of the Church Qui filii sunt veri sacerdotis nostri qui lucem verbi ministrant Which are the children of our true high Priest which minister the light of Gods word 5. And whereas Levit. 24.3 it is said Aaron shall dresse them it must be understood of Aaron and of his sonnes the Priests ex ipsius mandato by his commandement or appointment Iunius And therefore Aaron is onely named because all was done by his direction QUEST XXIV Of the mysticall application of the lamps and oyle thereof THe mysticall application of this oyle which must be offered to maintaine the lamps is this 1. In that the candlesticke was placed not in the most holy place which was a figure of celestiall Jerusalem it sheweth that in the Church now present wee have need of the direction of the word of God yet in the Kingdome of heaven there shall be no such need For the Lambe shall be the light thereof Apocal. 21.23 Rupertus 2. By the light we understand the word of God which the Prophet David saith is a lanterne to the feet Psal. 119.105 Pelargus 3. Oleum gratiam Spiritus sancti ostendit The oyle signifieth the grace of Gods Spirit Isidor Of this holy oyle or ointment the Apostle speaketh Ye have an ointment from hiâ— that is holy 1 Ioh. 2.20 4. As the oyle is pressed forth of the Olive so Oleum Spiritus sancti ècracis Christi torculari expressum The oyle of the holy Spirit is pressed out of the Wine-presse of the crosse of Christ Borrh. 5. In that they are commanded to bring pure oyle without mixture or dregs the puritie of doctrine is signified Haeretisi adulteriâ—um excogitant â—leâ—â— Heretikes doe devise adulterate oyle that is corrupt doctrine Procopius 6. Lastly Augustine thus applieth all together by the Tabernacle he understandeth the world Luceâ—nae accensid verbi est incarnatio candelabrum crucis lignum lucerna in candelabro lucens Christus in cruce pendâ—â—s The lighting of the lampe is the incarnation of Christ the candlesticke is the crosse the lampe giving light in the candlesticke is Christ hanging upon the crosse c. QUEST XXV Of the description and situation of the whole Tabernacle THis then was the forme and fashion of the whole Tabernacle 1. The outward court was first set up which was an hundred cubits long of each side and fiftie cubits broad at each end and round about it were sixtie pillars twentie of a side and ten at each end and this court was hung round about with curtaines of five cubits high on the East end was the gate in the middest of the side of twentie cubits hung with a vaile of foure colours white blew scarlet purple 2. Then was set up the Tabernacle which was thirtie cubits long and twentie cubits broad the which was compassed on each side saving before toward the East with boords laid over with gold twentie on each side and at the West end eight Then it was hung over with the fine curtaines wrought with Cherubims which hung on each side of the Tabernacle and went over the roofe upon them were laid the haire curtaines then round about below were hanged the red Ramme skins and above them the covering of Badgers skins Thus the Tabernacle was finished without 3. After this it was divided into the most holy place which contained ten cubits square and there upon foure pillars was hanged a vaile wrought with Cherubims their followed the holy place which contained twentie cubits in length the rest of thâ—se thirtie cubits on the East side whereof was hung up a vaile upon five pillars which was made of fine twined linen blew silke purple scarlet as the other but not wrought with Cherubims 4. The Tabernacle being thus set up and divided then the holy instruments were placed therein in the most holy place was the Arke with the tables of the Law onely within it and before it Aarons rod and the pot of Manna in the most holy place without the vaile was set on the South side the candlesticke over against that on the North side the table with the shew-bread and before the vaile of the most holy place the Altar of incense In the outward court before the doore of the Tabernacle toward the North was the brasen Altar for sacrifice and betweene that and the Tabernacle the brasen Laver wherein the Priests did wash their hands and feet chap. 30.19 Montan Ribera ex Iosepho 5. Now it appeareth by this description that Augustine is in great error 1. He saith Intrabatur in Tabernaculum ab occidente They entred into the Tabernacle on the West Whereas it is most evident chap. 26.22 that the
exceed the vulgar and common sort 4. Thus as God first made the creatures and last of all man whom he created for his glorie So after that God had appointed the Tabernacle to be made and every thing thereto belonging he in the last place setteth downe the office and ministration of the Priests who served to set forth Gods glory in the Tabernacle as man was created to that end in the world Borrh. 5. And to this end God ordained the ministerie of man in his service to succour and releeve the imbecillitie of the people who were not able themselves to endure the Lords voice Simlerus QUEST II. Why Aaron was chosen to be the high Priest Vers. 1. THy brother Aaron 1. The Lord maketh speciall choice of Aaron Moses brother for the Priesthood Propter principatum frequentia cum Deo colloquia Because of his preeminence and for the often conference they had with God and the great works which were done in Egypt by the hands of Moses and Aaron And therefore because in these respects they were more noble and famous than the rest of the people the Lord doth single out Aaron for this high office Simler 2. And the Tribe of Levi was taken from the rest of the Tribes Ad honorem Mosis Aaron ducum populi c. For the honour of Moses and Aaron the captaines of the people Ferus 3 And Aaron was appointed to be the high and chiefe Priest to be a figure and type of Christ Simlerus The divers glorious vestures made for the Priest doe shadow forth the most heavenly graces of the Spirit wherewith Christ was adorned Ferus And he is therefore called Moses brother Quiâ— enim ampliùs alâ—eri est fraterâ—â— foedere nexus quà m Christuâ— Mosi legi gratia novum Testamentum veteri For who can be neerer allied unto another by a brotherly league than Christ to Moses grace to the law the new Testament to the old Beda QUEST III Wherein the Priesthood of Christ and of Aaron agree and disagree NOw Aaron in some things most fitly resembled Christ and in some things betweene them there is great difference First Aaron herein prefigured Christ both in his peculiar function in entring into the holy place to make attonement for the people So Christ is now entred into the heavens to appeare in the fight of God for us Hebr. 9.23 As also in those functions which were common to Aaron with the rest which were these three dâ—cendo precando offerâ—â—do in teaching praying offering or sacrificing So Christ hath taught and lightned the world with the revelation of his Fathers will and by the preaching of the Gospell Christ also prayeth and maketh intercession for his people Heb. 9.25 And he also offered up himselfe in sacrifice for our redemption Tit. 2.19 Hee gave himselfe for us that hee might redeeme us from all iniquitie But yet there is great difference betweene the Priesthood of Aaron which was the type and figure and the everlasting Priesthood of Christ. 1. In the dignitie of their persons Aaron was a meere man Christ was both God and man 2. In their condition the Priests of the Law were men compassed with many infirmities and subject to sinne but Christ was holy harmelesse undefiled separate from sinners Heb. 9.26 3. In the excellencie of the sacrifice they offered the sacrifices of beasts but Christ offered up his owne bodie as the Apostle saith Heb. 9.12 Neither by the bloud of goats and calves but by his owne bloud entred he once into the holy place 4. In the effect they differ the Priests of the law did not perfectly reconcile but onely shadowed forth by that typicall reconciliation the true remission of sinnes by the bloud of Christ who hath obtained eternall redemption for us and hath redeemed us from the curse of the law Galath 3.13 5. In the continuance the Priesthood of Aaron was not to continue for ever but as the Apostle saith This man because he endureth for ever hath an everlasting Priesthood Heb. 2.24 6. In the manner of confirmation They were made Priests without an oath But this is made with an oath by him that said unto him The Lord hath sworne and will not repent thou art a Priest for ever after the order of Melchisedeck Heb. 5.21 Marbach QUEST IV. Why Christ is called a Priest after the order of Melchisedeck and not of Aaron ANd although Aaron were a type and figure of Christ yet he is called a Priest after the order of Melchisedeck and not after Aaron not because there was no resemblance betweene Christ and Aaron but for that Melchisedeck and his Priesthood did in three things more lively set forth Christs Priesthood than did Aarons 1. In the eternitie thereof 2. Office and function 3. And name 1. As Melchisedeck is set forth without father and mother without beginning of his dayes or end of his life not that he was so indeed but they are concealed in storie to make him a more lively type and figure of Christ who was in respect of his Divinitie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without mother in regard of his humanitie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without father 2 As Melchisedek was both a King and a Priest so Christ was a Priest in the expiation of our sinnes by the sacrifice of himselfe upon the crosse and a King both in gathering his Church together by the scepter of his word and governing them by his Spirit as also in that all power over all creatures and over the universall world is committed unto him 3. The name of Melchisedek fitly agreeth unto Christ which signifieth the King of righteousnesse and the place whereof he was King which was Salem that betokeneth peace did also set forth the peaceable Kingdome of Christ both making peace betweene God and us and taking away the wall of partition that was betweene the Jewes and Gentiles making of both one as the Apostle sheweth Ephes. 2.13 Now in Christ Iesuâ— yee which were once a farre off are made neere by the bloud of Christ for he is our peace which hath made of both one Marbach QUEST V. Why these Priestly garments are commanded to be made Vers. 2. HOly garments c. glorious and beautifull 1. These garments were called holy in two respects both because in respect of the end they were consecrated and ordained onely to holy uses and therefore the Priests onely were to put them on and none other beside and they were not at all times to use them but onely when they went into the Tabernacle when they went out they put them off as also in respect of the manner of consecration they were anointed with the holy oyle chap. 30. and so set apart for holy uses Tostat. quaest 2. 2. This apparelling of Aaron with such glorious apparell was commanded both in respect of themselves that they by these ceremonies might bee assured that their calling was of God Ferus 3. And in regard of the people hereby the Lord would
life of Priests Vers. 40. ANd thou shalt make them girdles Ribera further by the girdle which compasseth the loines understandeth the continencie and single life of Priests out of Beda Contra. 1. If it had any such signification wherefore was not single life injoyned Aarons sons first to whom this girdle was prescribed 2. Beda indeed hath such a collection but he addeth withall Quod videlicet genus virtutis nulli per legem Dei necessario imperatum sed voluntaria est devotione Deo offerendum Which kinde of vertue is necessarily injoyned none by the law of God but it must with a voluntarie devotion be offered unto God the Lord thus saying hereof Non omnes capiunt verbum hoc All cannot receive this saying c. Why then doe they impose necessarily upon their Priests solitarie and single life which forced chastitie hath brought forth and yet doth many foule fruits among them as adulterie fornication Sodomitrie and such like uncleannesse 6. Morall Observations 1. Observ. Apparell commendeth not one to God Vers. 2. THou shalt make holie garments for Aaron c. glorious and beautifull Wee reade of divers glorious garments made in the world As of the costly vesture of Alcisthenes the Sybarite which Dionysius sold for 120. talents unto the Carthaginians Demetrius King of Macedon had a robe set forth sumptuously with the representation of the heaven and starres which no King durst put on quòd invidiosa nimis esset impendii magnificentia because it was too envious because of the magnificent cost But Aarons glorious apparell exceeded all these not so much in the sumptuous cost and cunning workmanship as in respect of the institution which was from God and the signification which was to set forth the glorious Priesthood of Christ and as this was typicall in it selfe so morally it shewed with what varietie of vertues first the Ministers of God then all his faithfull people and worshippers should be adorned not with putting on of gold or outward apparell but with the spirituall ornaments of the inward man as S. Peter teacheth how women should be adorned 1 Pet. 3.4 2. Observ. Ministers must be adorned with veritie of doctrine and holinesse of life Vers. 30. VRim and Thummim Which signifie knowledge and perfection whereby the Minister and man of God is set forth that he ought to be adorned with soundnesse of doctrine and integritie of conversation B. Babing As Saint Paul requireth that his Bishop for the one should be apt to teach for the other unreproveable 1 Tim. 3. 3. Observ. Ministers must not be dumbe or idle Vers. 35. ANd his sound shall be heard c. Gregorie well noteth upon this that the Priest dieth if his sound be not heard when he goeth in and out before the Lord Iram contra se occulti judicis excitat si sine sonìtu praedicationis incedit Hee stirreth up the anger of the secret Judge against him who goeth on without the sound of preaching c. So the holy Apostle saith Wee is unto me if I preach not the Gospell 1 Cor. 9.16 This maketh against two sort of Ministers the ignorant and unskilfull that cannot sound forth the voice of preaching and the idle and slothfull that doe not CHAP. XXIX 1. The Method and Argument THe Tabernacle with the parts thereof being thus finished with the garments and apparell of the Priests now followeth the consecration of them in this Chapter which consisteth of two parts first of the consecration of the Priests to vers 37. Then the sanctifying of the Altar and Tabernacle for the publike service of God In the consecration 1. Is set downe the preparation it selfe both of the things wherewith they should be consecrated to vers 5. then of the persons Aaron and his sons who are first attired and apparelled with their severall rayments to vers 10. 2. The consecration followeth first of Aaron and the rest for that time to vers 28. then the generall manner is prescribed to be observed afterward vers 28. to vers 37. In the speciall consecration for that time 1. The manner is prescribed how the calfe or bullocke shall be used 1. How and where he should be killed vers 10 11. 2. What shall be done with the bloud vers 12. with the fat vers 13. with the flesh and skin vers 14. 2. How the ramme of burnt offering should be sacrificed is shewed vers 16. to vers 19. 3. The ramme of consecration which was the third beast must be thus bestowed 1. The bloud part must be laid upon certaine parts of Aaron with part the Altar and Aaron and his sons with their garments must be sprinkled vers 20 21. 2. The flesh and parts some must bee burnt upon the Altar with the manner how they must bee first put into Aarons hands and shaken to and fro before the Lord to vers 26. some as the breast and shoulder shall be for Aaron and his sons to vers 28. In the generall prescription these things are declared 1. The perpetuall law of the heave offering vers 28. 2. The use of the Priestly garments vers 29 30. 3. How the ramme should be dressed and eaten to vers 34. 4. And nothing must be reserved vers 34. The second generall part belongeth unto the daily and publike service of God 1. The instrument thereof is declared the Altar with the manner of consecration to vers 38. 2. The matter of the daily offering two lambs one at morning the other at even to vers 42. 3. The place is described at the doore of the Tabernacle vers 42 43. 4. The Ministers vers 44. 5. The effect Gods dwelling among them vers 45 46. 2. The divers readings Vers. 1. Take a young bullocke under the damme or sucking I. ben bakar the son of a bullocke A.P.H. better than a young calfe B.G. for here ben bachar is not interpreted phar of it selfe signifieth a young calfe or than a young bullocke from the oxen V.S. or a calfe from the heard L.C. See qu. 2. following Vers. 5. And shall gird them with the broidered girdle of the Ephod I.B.C.P. or broidered gard of the Ephod G.V.A. better than thou shalt gird them with a girdle L. for here Ephod is wanting or thou shalt couple the breastplate to the superhumerall or Ephod S. for here bechesheb with the broidered gard or girdle is omitted Vers. 10. Shall stay his hands upon the head of the calfe fulcient A. or shall rest with his hands upon c. better than put to their hands V. or joyne their hands upon c. P. or put on their hands c. G.L.S.C. samac signifieth sustentare to stay Oleaster Vers. 14. It is sinne S.A.H. c. that is an offering for sinne I.G.B. as S. Paul saith in the same sense that Christ was made sinne for us 2 Cor. 5.21 V. better than it is an expiation C. or it is for sinne L. for is added the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 chatath
or they signifie duplicem populum c. the two people the old and new Lippom. panes azymi munditiam vita the unleavened bread betokeneth the holinesse of life without the leaven of maliciousnesse as S. Paul expoundeth 1 Cor. 6. 2. The solemne washing of Aaron and his sons did signifie the Sacrament of Baptisme and as they doe not put on their garments untill first the filth of the flesh be washed away Sic nisi in Christo novi homines renaseantur So unlesse they become new men in Christ they are not admitted unto holy things Hierom. They which come unto God must first bee purged and cleansed from their sins Pelarg. And hereby more specially was signified in this solemne washing with water the publike Baptisme of Christ which though he needed not in respect of himselfe yet thereby he would consecrate that Sacrament for us Osiander 3. By the putting on of the Priestly garments after they were washed is signified the putting on of Christ cum tunicas polliceas deposuerimus after we have put off our old vestures Hierom. So Procopius applieth those words of the Apostle Put on the Lord Iesus Christ So also Pelarg. 4. By the oyle wherewith Aaron was annointed Beda understandeth Gratiam Spiritus sancti The grace of the Spirit And Hierom here applieth that saying of the Prophet David Psal. 45. God even thy God hath annointed thee with the oyle of gladnesse above thy fellowes Therefore was Aaron onely annointed in the head and none of the rest because Christ received the Spirit beyond measure and the holy Ghost descended and lighted upon him when he was baptized Matth. 3. Osiander QUEST X. Why the Priests lay their hands upon the head of the beast Vers. 10. AAron and his sons shall put their hands upon the head c. 1. Augustine by this ceremonie understandeth the receiving of power Vt ipsi etiam aliquid consecrare possent that they also might consecrate afterward unto God So also Lyranus But because the people also did use to lay their hands upon their sacrifices which they brought Levit. 4. who received thereby no power to sacrifice this seemeth not to be the meaning 2. Iunius thus expoundeth it Quasi seipses sisterent sacrificarent Iehovae As though they did present themselves to bee sacrificed unto God yet not in their owne person but Christs But this cannot be the meaning for the former reason because the people did also lay on their hands who were therein no type of Christ that sacrificed himselfe for us 3. Some thinke that by this ceremonie in imposing of their hands they did resigne their right in that beast Tostat. Et destinarunt illud ut fieret sacrificium and ordained it to be a sacrifice Osiander 4. But there is more in it than so they hereby confesse that they were worthie to die in Gods justice for their sins Sed ex divina misericordia mors in animal transferebatur But by the divine mercie their death was transferred upon the beast Lyran. wherein Christ is lively shadowed forth who died for us Simler QUEST XI Of the divers kinds of sacrifices and why some kinde of beasts were taken for sacrifice and not other Vers. 11. SO thou shalt kill the calfe c. 1. There were three kinde of sacrifices which were usually offered the first was called holocaustum a burnt offering because it was wholly consumed upon the Altar and this kinde was offered specially ad reverentiam majestatis for reverence of the divine majestie to testifie our obedience and service The second was the sacrifice for sin whereof part was burned upon the Altar part was for the Priests use unlesse it were a sin offering for the Priest or the people in which cases all was consumed on the Altar The third sort were peace offerings which were offered in signe of thanksgiving for some benefit received or to be received whereof part was burnt upon the Altar part was for the Priest and the rest was for the offerer Thom. 2. Now although there were many cleane birds and beasts yet there were onely two kinde of the one the pigeon and turtle dove and three of the other bullocks sheepe and goats which were taken for sacrifice whereof Philo giveth this reason because both among the fowles and beasts these are of the meekest and mildest nature the pigeon and turtle dove and amongst the beasts these three sorts are tamest when we see that whole heards and flocks of them may be driven by a boy and they have neither pawes or clawes to hurt as ravenous beasts nor yet armed with teeth to devoure wanting the upper row wherein appeareth the harmlesse disposition of these creatures Philo addeth further that these beasts of all other are most serviceable unto mans use sheepe and goats for cloathing and food and bullocks beside the use of their flesh for meat and their skins for leather they serve with their labour in the tilling of the ground To these may a third reason bee added because the land of Canaan most abounded with these kinds of fowles and beasts they are prescribed for sacrifice And a fourth also may be this they were not to offer of wilde beasts because they could not easily bee had and hardly are they gotten alive for which cause they were not appointed to offer fishes which could not so easily be taken and very hardly alive but their sacrifices must be brought alive Riber 3. Now in the consecration of Aaron and his sons all these sacrifices are offered a bullocke for a sinne offering one ramme for a burnt offering and another for a peace offering QUEST XII Why the bloud was laid upon the horns of the Altar Vers. 12. THou shalt take of the bloud and put it upon the hornes c. 1. The bloud here was not used to confirme any league or covenant betweene God and his people as chap. 24. for in that case first the words and articles of the covenant were read before the bloud was sprinkled and beside each partie betweene whom the covenant was made were besprinkled not onely the Altar which represented God but the people also But here neither of these is performed there is no covenant rehearsed neither are the people sprinkled with the bloud 2. There was then another use beside this of the sprinkling of bloud which was to purge and cleanse and so to pacifie and appease as this reason is yeelded why they should not eat the bloud because the Lord had given it to be offered upon the Altar to be an atonement for their soules Levit. 17.11 And not onely the Altar of burnt offering was cleansed by bloud but the whole Tabernacle the high Priest in the day of reconciliation sprinkled the bloud upon the Mercie seat and before the Mercie seat the Altar and Tabernacle also to purge them from the sins and trespasses of the people Levit. 16.16 Therefore the Apostle saith Almost all things by the law are purged with bloud
reines and kidneyes the pleasure of the flesh and the liver unto which the seat of choler is annexed betokeneth anger Hâ—c omnia consecrarijubet He commandeth these things to be consecrated To the same purpose also Basil Quibus omnibus id nobiscum agitur ut adversus voluptatem totam quasi contra multorum capitum hydram c. By all these we are moved that we should fight against all pleasure as a serpent of many heads c. 2. So Borrhaius thereby understandeth the mortifying of the old man and by the carrying of the flesh skin and dung without the gate as a thing ignominious the suffering of Christ which tooke upon him our reproach without the gates of Jerusalem as the Apostle applieth it Hebr. 13.12 So also Gallas Marbach 3. By the foure corners of the Altar which were touched with bloud Lippoman interpreteth the shedding of Christs bloud who is our Altar and sacrifice by the which we are redeemed Terra quoque nostris sceleribus polluta c. hausto Christi sanguine reconciliatur c. The earth also being polluted with our sinnes having as it were drunke in Christs bloud is reconciled which otherwise would crie out for vengeance against us 4. Marbach by the laying the bloud upon the foure corners of the Altar would have signified the preaching of the shedding of Christs bloud and the dispersing thereof to the foure corners of the world And by the inwards liver and reines which are the seats of pleasure the willingnesse of Christ and delight in fulfilling the will of his Father So also Osiander 5. But this is the most proper signification thereof by the fat is understood the grosnesse of our nature in all the faculties and powers of the soule which are three 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the understanding in the heart 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the angrie motion in the liver 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the concupiscence or desiring facultie in the reines all which by nature are corrupted and therefore they must be offered unto God to be purged by the fire of his Spirit So Iunius Pelargus Simlerus QUEST XVII Why the sacrifice for sinne was offered first Vers. 15. THou shalt also take one ram Now followeth the second kinde of sacrifice which was the burnt offering 1. The bullocke the sacrifice for sinne was first to be offered that thereby the other sacrifices might be accepted for as it is in the Gospell Ioh 9.31 God heareth not sinners neither doth he accept the sacrifice of sinners And hereof it was that in the solemne day of reconciliation the high Priest first prayed for his owne sinnes and made reconciliation for himselfe and his house Levit. 16.11 and then for the people So in this place the burnt offering and peace offering would not have beene accepted unlesse first the Lord were appeased toward them for their sinnes it was requisite therefore that the sacrifice for sinne should be the first whereby the rest might be sanctified 2. But it will be objected that by the same reason neither can the sacrifice for sinne be accepted because he that offereth it hath not yet obtained remission of his sinnes The answer whereunto is this That it must be considered whether he that sacrificeth for sinne doth it for his owne sinnes or anothers for others his sacrifice cannot be accepted as long as he is in sin but for his owne sins such sacrifice is available As concerning prayer likewise which is the spirituall sacrifice of Christians a man yet in his sins shall not be heard praying for another but for his owne sins he shall be heard otherwise it would follow that he which hath committed any sin should never have remission and forgivenesse of them if his prayers should not be received 3. Beside as it is in the Sacraments of the new Testament Quadam requirunt dispositionem in suscipiente quaedam non Some required a disposition and preparation in the receiver some not as in the Eucharist unlesse one examine himselfe before and so be prepared to receive that holy Sacrament he is an unworthy receiver and eateth and drinketh hiâ— owne damnation 1 Cor. 11.29 But in the other Sacrament of Baptisme no such disposition in the receiver is required for infants that cannot examine themselves neither have faith are thereunto admitted So the like difference there was in the sacrifices of the Law some served to prepare and dispose the offerer to performe other duties as the sacrifices for sin some required a preparation and disposition going before as the burnt offerings and peace offerings Tostat qu. 9. QUEST XVIII How the bloud of the burnt offering was bestowed upon the Altar Vers. 16. THou shalt take his bloud and sprinkle it round about upon the Altar 1. This must be understood to be all the bloud which was to be bestowed round about upon the Altar for it was not lawfull to carrie any part of the bloud to any other prophane place and it was the law of burnt offerings that all the bloud should be offered unto God Levit. 1.5 2. Concerning the manner of sprinkling or powring this bloud round about upon the Altar neither is the opinion of R. Salomon and Lyranus to be received that thinke this was not done in parte superiore sed magis circa basin in the upper part of the Altar but rather toward the bottome for it was sprinkled upon the Altar therefore not under and it was offered unto God but all offerings were offered upon the Altar And againe Levit. 1.15 it is said the bloud should be strained shed or pressed forth on the sides of the Altar it seemeth then that it was sprinkled above and so ran downe by the sides of the Altar Neither yet doth Tostatus ghesse aright that the bloud being powred aloft did run downe per partem exteriorem by the outward part or side of the Altar for it could not be conveniently so powred without as to run downe by the sides therefore the bloud was rather powred on the inside of the Altar because it was part of the burnt offering and therefore was to be consecrate unto God by fire as it is said vers 18. It is an offering made by fire unto the Lord. And by this meanes the fire licked up the grosse substance of the bloud and so dried up the vapours thereof which otherwise would have beene very noisome Simler QUEST XIX Why the hornes of the Altar are not here touched with bloud Vers. 16. ANd thou shalt sprinkle it round about upon the Altar 1. Some things are common to the burnt offering and the sacrifice for sin as that Aaron and his sons did stay their hands upon the head thereof that it was killed before the Lord and that the bloud thereof was laid upon the Altar but these things were peculiar unto it the dividing of the parts not to burne them by peece-meale one after another but to couch them better together and to lay one part upon another then the
sprinkled Marbach 5. And further whereas Aaron with the rest of the Priests are thus sprinkled with bloud it is shewed summos Sacerdotes non fuisse ita perfectos c. that the high Priests of the Law were not so perfect that they needed not to be purged Osiand But they had need of another high Priest by whose bloud they should be sanctified QUEST XXIX How these things were put into the Priests hands and shaken to and fro Vers. 24. THou shalt put all this in the hands of Aaron and shake them to and fro c. 1. The Latine Interpreter here readeth amisse thou shalt sanctifie them which Tostatus would helpe out thus because divers ceremonies were used in the consecration of the Priests quaelibet earum sanctificaâ—io vocabatur every one of them was called a kinde of sanctifying But the word nuph signifieth to shake or move to and fro 2. Some doe translate it thou shalt lift up So Pagnin Oleaster who referreth it to the ascending and rising up of the vapour or smoake But this shaking to and fro was done before they were burned upon the Altar which followeth in the next verse and there is another word afterward used to shew the lifting up for the shaking to and fro is called tenupha and the lifting up terumah of rum to lift up 3. R. Salomon saith the manner of putting these things into the Priests hands and shaking them to and fro was this Moses did put them into their hands and then with his hands underneath theirs did shake them to and fro toward the East and West and then toward the North and South 4. And by this ceremony of putting those things into the Priests hands Moses delivered them jus talia possidendi right to enjoy such things they should be afterwards for the Priests use Lippom. QUEST XXX Whether Moses were indeed a Priest Vers. 26. ANd it shall be thy part 1. The Latine Interpreter readeth here corruptly erit in partem suam it shall be for his part that is Aarons for what Aarons part should be is afterward shewed vers 28. the word is lecha to thee as the Septuagint translate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it shall be for thy part that is Moses should have the Priests part at this time 2. Lippoman hence would inferre that Moses was the high Priest both because he did consecrate the high Priest and he had the breast for his part which only belonged to the high Priest 3. I rather thinke with Osiander that Moses did at this time quodam modo fungi officio Sacerdotis c. after a sort execute the Priests office So also Simler Gallas Hee was in the Priests stead in the consecration of Aaron But if Moses had beene actually a Priest he could not afterward have resigned that office and calling neither can this be inferred upon that place Psalm 99.6 Moses and Aaron among his Priests that Moses was a Priest but it sheweth that Moses and Aaron were most excellent among the Priests as Samuel among those that called upon his name Vatabl. Or Moses was counted among the Priests because he did extraordinarily execute the Priests office as in the consecration of Aaron 4. Tostatus calleth Moses simplicem Levitam a simple or plaine Levite quaest 14 He was indeed of the tribe of Levi and in that sense Aaron also might be called a Levite but Moses was more than a Levite because hee both sacrificed and consecrated the Priests which the Levites could not doe QUEST XXXI Whether Aaron had the breast and shoulder of the ram of consecration Vers. 27. THou shalt sanctifie the breast of the shake offering and the shoulder of the heave offering 1. Whereas the right shoulder was shaken to and fro before and burnt upon the Altar this could not be the shoulder of the heave offering here spoken of for it was burnt already upon the Altar 2. Some thinke therefore that it was the left shoulder which is here called the heave offering and that Moses had that and the breast for his part at this time because he was now in the Priests stead Osiand Marbach But this is not understood of Moses that he should have them they are for Aaron and his sonnes vers 28. Moses part is set downe before what it should be vers 26. namely the breast And it was the right shoulder not the left which was given to the Priest Levit. 7.32 The left shoulder and the rest of the peace offering beside that which was due unto the Priest belonged unto the offerer 3. Therefore this Law here set downe is not concerning the ram of consecration out of the which Aaron had not now the Priests part because he and the other Priest were at that time but as the offerers and presenters but for the time to come an order is set what part they should have out of the peace offerings of the children of Israel namely the breast and the right shoulder Tostat. quaest 13. Iun. Gallas QUEST XXXII What difference there was betweene the shake-offering and heave-offering Vers 27. THe shoulder of the heave-offering c. 1. Some thinke that the breast was only shaken to and fro and therefore was called tenupha the shake-offering and the shoulder was onely lifted up so called also terumah Vatabl. Which Osiander calleth the one Movenda the sacrifice to bee moved or shaken the other Levanda to be lifted up and Iunius seemeth to be of the same opinion who readeth distinctly which was shaken to and fro that is the breast and which was lifted up that is the shoulder But the words following will not beare this sense which was heaved up of the ram of consecration Now no mention is made before of the heaving up of the shoulder but of the shaking of it to and fro with the other things which were put into Aarons hands vers 24. so that the right shoulder of the consecration ram was not onely lifted up but it was also shaken to and fro 2. The generall opinion therefore iâ— that as well the breast as the shoulder were first heaved up and downe and then shaken to and fro So R. Salomon Lyranus Simlerus Gallasius Tostatus with others But if they were both indifferently shaken to and fro and lifted up alike why are these speciall names given unto them Levit. 7.34 The breast shaken to and fro and the shoulder lifted up 3. Therefore I neither thinke that the breast was shaken onely nor the shoulder lifted up onely because the shoulder was shaken to and fro vers 24. and the breast together with the shoulder are indifferently vers 28. called an heave-offering neither yet is it like that there was no difference of motion in the shaking of them and the heaving them up seeing they have speciall names given them of their divers motions But it is most probable that the breast was more shaken to and fro than lifted up and therefore is called tenuphah of the more principall motion and the shoulder
of the next sonne of Aaron which should succeed him which was Eleazar but of all the rest of his posteritie which should succeed Aaron in the priesthood and this order of consecration was rather fulfilled in them after they came into the land of Canaan and had a setled State there than in Eleazar in whose initiation and entrance into the Priests office many of these rites and ceremonies were omitted in respect of the necessitie of the time and place for hee is only said to have put on Aarons priestly cloathes there is no mention made of his washing anointing sprinkling 1. Some thinke that those things were done also though they are not there expressed as in Scripture many things belonging to the historie and narration are omitted But the ceremonies here prescribed to be done in Aarons consecration are not only omitted there in the narration but they could not be performed in act for the high Priest was ordinarilie to be brought to the doore of the Tabernacle and there to be first washed and then to put on the priestly garments but Eleazar was in mount Hor when hee put on Aarons cloathes where the Tabernacle was not for this was done in the sight of all the people who could not see what was done in the Tabernacle And if Aaron had died in the Tabernacle it should have been thereby polluted for the tent wherein any died was uncleane Numb 19.15 Againe the high Priest who was anointed in his head and hands was not to come neere any dead bodie Levit. 21.10 11. Eleazar then could not be anointed here in the presence of Aaron who died there before his face 2. Some other thinke therefore that Eleazar onely put on Aarons cloathes there the other ceremonies were performed afterward when they were come downe from the mount but Eleazar for the comfort of his father was there bid to put on his cloathes that hee might see his sonne consecrated in his stead before he died But this is not like for the ceremonies could not be kept according to the law of the consecration seeing the high Priest was first to he washed at the doore of the Tabernacle before hee put on the holie garments he was not by the usuall order to put on the Priests apparell first and then to bee washed Againe seeing Aaron by stripping off his cloathes was together with them deprived of his Priesthood Eleazar together with the cloathes received the full right and authoritie of the Priesthood as Vatablus well expoundeth those words of the Lord to Moses Numb 20.26 Cause Aaron to put off his garments and put them upon Eleazar his sonne that is constitues pontificem Eleazarum thou shalt appoint Eleazar Priest for his father 3. Some further may alleage that seeing Eleazar was consecrated to bee a Priest before there needed now no new consecration but onely the putting on of the priestly garments But this answer doth not fully satisfie though Eleazar were now consecrated with his father and in that respect needed not in all respects to bee consecrated as they which had received no such consecration for there were certaine peculiar things used in the consecration of the high Priest whose head and hands were anointed with the holie oyle Levit. 21.10 and so were not the inferiour Priests 4. Therefore Tostatus opinion upon the former reasons is most probable that Eleazar was made high Priest speciali modo after a speciall manner qu. 15. QUEST XXXVIII What services the high Priest was bound to do in the Sanctuarie Vers. 30. TO minister in the Sanctuarie or holy place 1. The holie place or Sanctuarie is taken divers waies 1. For the whole Tabernacle together with the outward court in which sense it is said that Aaron and his sonnes should beare the iniquitie of the Sanctuarie Numb 8.1 2. For the Tabernacle it selfe without the outwart court as Exod. 28.35 His sound shall be heard when he goeth into the holy place that is when he went into the Tabernacle 3. It is sometime taken for the outward court chap. 28.43 when they come to the Altar to minister in the holie place here it is taken for the Tabernacle 2. Aaron had foure services to doe in the Tabernacle 1. To set the bread in order upon the table Levit. 24.6 2. To dresse the lampes morning and evening Levit. 24.3 3. To burne incense upon the golden Altar chap. 30.7 4. To goe into the most holie place once in the yeere to make reconciliation Levit. 16. But the three first services were common unto the inferiour Priests the last was peculiar to the high Priest Tostat. qu. 16. 5. Augustine is here deceived with whom Borrhaius accordeth that the most holy place is here meant into the which the high Priest entred only once in the yeere for the high Priest did not then put on his glorious apparell as he did here at his consecration when he went into the most holie place but the common linen garments Levit. 16.4 QUEST XXXIX Of other rites belonging to the ramme of consecration Vers. 31. ANd seeth his flesh in the holy place Now follow other rites and ceremonies belonging to the ramme of consecration 1. The flesh thereof that is the third part remaining beside that which was offered upon the Altar and that which was due for this time unto Moses Osiand was to be boyled not upon the Altar nor yet in any prophane place but in the outward court here called the holy place 2. They must eat them at the doore of the Tabernacle after they had boyled them in some place of the court further off then they shall come neerer to the Tabernacle and there eat them Tostat. qu. 16. 3. A stranger shall not eat thereof not only they which were strangers from Israel but even the Israelites themselves not of the tribe of Levâ— yea the Levites not of the familie of Aaron could not eat hereof Tostat. Borrhaius Osiander though Simlerus thinketh otherwise understanding by strangers such as were polluted and uncleane because the lay people might eat of their peace offerings But though the people might eat of their ordinarie peace offerings yet here because the Priests were the offerers they only must eat thereof yea here is no exception of their wives or children Lippom. 4. The flesh and bread must be eaten the same day if any remained till the morning it should be burnt with fire this is required lest by reserving any part thereof either they might grow into contempt of the holy things making no difference between them and their ordinarie food which they might reserve at their pleasure or lest that which remained might be abused to superstition Simler And whereas in ordinarie peace offerings they might eat of it the next day but not upon the third day Levit. 7.18 but no part of this must be eaten the second day this was to shew that this ramme of consecration was a more holy thing than their ordinarie peace offerings Tostat. quaest 16.
sanctification QUEST LIII How the Lord is said to dwell among them Vers. 45. ANd I will dwell among the children of Israel 1. We must make a difference betweene Gods generall presence every where and his gracious presence in his Church his presence of power is in all places but his presence of grace is only among his owne servants Simler So God is said sometime to be with his children when he blesseth and prospereth them as Potiphar saw that God was with Ioseph Gen. 39. and he is said not to be among them when hee withdraweth his favour and assistance as Moses saith unto the people Numb 14.42 The Lord is not among you and therfore they were in that place overthrowne of their enemies Thus also Thomas distinguisheth of Gods presence Est communis modus c. There is a common manner of Gods being every where and in all things per essentiam potentiam prâ—sentiam by his essence power and presence est alius modus specialis and there is another speciall way of Gods being present sicut amatum in amantâ— as that which is loved is present in him that loveth as our Saviour saith If any man love me c my father will love him and we will come unto him and we will dwell with him Ioh. 14.23 And so the Lord is said to dwell here among his people 2. And here also there is speciall relation to the situation of the Tabernacle which was set up in the middest of the tribes three of them pitching before three behind and three of each side and in that respect God also is said to dwell in the middest of them because his Tabernacle which the Lord made his habitation was in the middest of the host Tostat. qu. 21. 3. But this must be understood conditionally that the Lord would dwell among them so long as they worshipped him aright as hee commanded them Osiander 4 And so hee will not onely dwell among them but worke such wonders among them that they shall by experience knowe that God onely and none other delivered them out of Egypt to serve him Tostat. ibid. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. No perfection in the Priesthood of the law Vers. 1. TAke a young bullocke c. This first sacrifice being offered for the sin of the Priests that were to be consecrated ought to put them in mind that they themselves were sinners and had need of sacrifice Oleaster Which evidently proclaimed that there was no perfection in their Ministerie but that they were to looke for an high Priest so perfect that needed not first to offer sacrifice for his owne sinnes as the Priests of the law did Hebr. 7.27 2. Doct. Of dividing the Word aright Vers. 17. THou shalt cut the ramme in peeces To this usage of the law the holy Apostle seemeth to allude exhorting Timothie to divide the Word aright 2 Tim. 2.15 that as the Priest divided the sacrifice and laid every part in order and as hee in other sacrifices gave the Lord his part and tooke the Priests part and delivered the rest to the people so the Minister of God should 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 divide the Word aright deliver the true sense thereof not wrest or deprave it with false glosses or fained allusions as the Valentinians abused the Scripture and Origen is found herein to have been in great fault Simlerus 3. Doct. Of the imposition of hands Vers. 21. THou shalt sprinkle it upon Aaron c. These ceremonies of washing anointing sprinkling which were used in the consecration of the Priests of the old Testament are not requisit now The Apostles in the new Testament used imposition of hands as the Deacons are ordained by imposition of hands Act. 7.8 So thy praied and laid their hands upon Saul and Barnabas and sent them forth for the worke of the Ministerie Act. 13.4 which externall observation is yet retained in the Church of God whereby 1. They which are ordained are confirmed in their calling 2. They are admonished that their abilitie and sufficiencie for that calling is not of themselves but from him in whose name hands are imposed upon them 3. It is a signe of Gods protection and assistance if they be diligent in their calling that his hand shall protect them 4. And if they be unfaithfull that his hand shall be upon them to judge them in this sense the Prophet David saith Thine hand is heavie upon me day and night Psal. 32.4 Marbach 5. Places of Controversie 1. Cont. Against the anointing of Priests with oyle in their consecration Vers. 7. THou shall take the anointing oyle This oyle was a signe of the graces of the Spirit which should be powred abundantly upon Christ the true high Priest as the Prophet David saith Psal. 45.7 Thy God hath anointed thee with the oyle of gladnesse above thy fellowes This ceremonie then of anointing being fulfilled in Christ it savoureth of Iudaisme to revive this ceremonie now as the Romanists doe in the consecration of their Bishops and Priests This were to be wiser than Christ who commanded no such thing to be done and than his Apostles who used no such ceremonie in the ordaining of Ministers Gallas 2. Cont. Against the anoynting of the fingers Vers. 20. ANd upon the thumbe of the right hand The Romanists retaine the like ceremonie in ordaining of their Priests for they anoint their thumbes and forefingers with oyle as Aarons thumbe was with bloud that those fingers may bee consecrated to handle the bread in the Eucharist which they call the Lords bodie But we reade not that either Christ himselfe or his Apostles anointed their fingers for the consecrating of the Sacrament these then the Apostle calleth the commandements of man touch not taste not handle not Colos. 2.21 Gallas 3. Cont. That the ramme signified not Peter Vers 19. ANd thou shalt take the other ramme These two rammes some would have signifie Peter and Paul the ramme of burnt offering which was wholly consumed they say signifieth Paul amore Christi totum incensum that was wholly set on fire with the love of Christ the other ram wherewith they anointed the eare thumbe and toe of the Priests did prefigure Peter Nam EcclesiaÌ„ Romanae obedieâ—dum est in his quae sunt fidei For the Church of Rome must bee obeyed in those things which belong unto faith which commeth by hearing and this is signified by touching the eare likewise in those things which concerne manners which is understood by anointing the hands and feet which are instruments of all actions Gloss. ordinar Moraliter Contra. 1. And was not Peter wholly ravished and set on fire also with the love of Christ as well as Paul If not why do you preferre him before Paul 2. If faith come by hearing how should the Pope be obeyed in doctrine seeing he useth not to preach to be heard 3. In matters of faith not onely the Romane Church but any other is to bee heard and followed but seeing
under 〈◊〉 yeare old were not numbred but from twentie and upward because they begin at twentie yeares to be fit for service in the Common-wealth at home and abroad in warre Tostat. qu. 9. 2. The children then and women are not counted but the one were reckoned with their fathers the other went under the account of their husbands Simler 3. It is not here expressed as they began at twentie so at what age they ended the account It is not like that the aged men were here reckoned but such only as were fit for warre Numb 1.3 which Iosephus saith was from twentie untill the age of fiftie Cajetan And this may be gathered by the like because the Levites after fiftie gave over their service in the Tabernacle Numb 8.25 as to beare burthens and to remove the Tabernacle much more at that age were they to be freed from the service of warre which was much more painfull and cumbersome 4. The Levites were accounted after another manner they were numbred from a moneth old Numb 3.39 Oleaster who here affirmeth that David offended God in numbring the people because hee would have all numbred and not onely from twentie and above But that was not the cause of the offence for it is evident out of the text that they onely were numbred which were strong men and able to draw swords 2 Sam. 24.9 See before quest 15. QUEST XXII Why the poore pay as much as the rich Vers. 15. THe rich shall not passe and the poore shall not diminish c. Divers reasons may bee yeelded hereof why the same portion was required as well of the poore as rich 1. It was done concordiae causa for concord and unitie for otherwise there might have growne contention the poore being unwilling to pay as much as the rich Tostat. qu. 10. 2. And by this meanes also the poore were not despised and ne divites se sanctiores reputarent pauperibus lest that the rich might have thought themselves holier than the poore in giving more unto the Tabernacle the Lord would have an equall rate set Lyran. 3. And this was prescribed ut numeri ratio constaret that the number of the people might bee certainly knowne which had beene uncertaine if they had not all paid alike 4. This was jus personale a personall right Calvin ad testandum obedientiam impositum and imposed to testifie their obedience that hereby everie one should acknowledge that they belonged unto God Simler 5. It was for the redemption of their soules quae unicuique aequalis fuit which was equall to all Gallas 6. And to shew that God is no accepter of persons but that the poore and rich if they bee faithfull are alike accepted before him Osiander 7. Hereby also is spiritually signified that the spirituall price of our redemption by the bloud of Christ doth belong equally unto all Simler QUEST XXIII Whether all these things were declared to Moses at once Vers. 17. ALso the Lord spake unto Moses 1. It appeareth by this that all these things before rehearsed from chap. 25. concerning the Tabernacle and things thereunto belonging were not delivered by one continued speech from the Lord unto Moses but that there were certaine breakings off as is evident in this place and likewise vers 11. afterward the Lord spake 2. It also may bee gathered that all these things were not delivered in one day unto Moses but in the space of fortie dayes as is shewed chap. 31.18 that after the Lord had made an end of communing with Moses hee delivered him the tables of stone which was in the end of fortie dayes as is declared Deut. 9.10 Tostat. qu. 11. The Lord could have delivered all these things at once unto Moses and have made him capable thereof to understand and remember But as the world was created in six dayes which the Lord in his great power could have finished all in one day yea in a moment yet it pleased him for our better understanding and for the establishing of a perpetuall order to be observed while the world endureth in giving six dayes for worke and one for rest to sort out all his workes into six dayes so likewise he divided the narration of these things unto Moses into the conference of many dayes QUEST XXIV Of the fashion of the brazen laver Vers. 18. THou shalt make a laver of brasse and his foot of brasse 1. By this description it may be gathered that this laver did not stand flat upon the ground but was reared upon his foot and consequently it being so lifted up upon the foot or base the Priests could not put their feet therein to wash them 2. R. Salomon therefore thinketh that this laver was made broad and large below and narrow above and that it had two spouts of each side for the water to issue forth and at the foot or bottome there was some place to receive the water which otherwise would have run along upon the ground This description followeth Lyranus Tostat. Montan. Genevens And Cajetan doth inferre thus much out of the text because it is said vers 19. Aaron and his sonnes shall wash their hands and feet mimmenu ex ipsa out of it not as the Latine whom Beda followeth in ea in it 3. This laver was set in the outward court betweene the Altar of burnt offering and the Tabernacle but not directly for then it would have somewhat hindred the â—ight of the Tabernacle but it was placed toward the South side which though it be not here expressed may be 〈…〉 sea which Salomon made in stead thereof which was so placed in the Temple 1 King 7.39 Simler QUEST XXV Of the use of this brazen laver Vers. 20. WHen they go into the Tabernacle 1. The Latine Interpreter readeth When they go into the Tabernacle c. and when they go vnto the altar to offer incense c. which Tostatus understandeth of the altar of incense but that was included in the former clause When they go into the Tabernacle and the word is ishah which signifieth a sacrifice made with fire he meaneth the altar of burnâ— offering that when they want in to doe my service in the Tabernacle or 〈…〉 without they should wash both their hands and feet 2. These parts above the rest must bee washed because they were apâ—est to gather soile the feet with dust and the hands with touching and handling of other things Tostat. 3. It is evident then that at the least twice everie day they washed their hands and feet at morning and even for then without in the Court they offered the morning and evening sacrifice and in the Tabernacle they burned incense and dressed the candlesticks Lippoman also thinketh that they ministred at the Altar barefoot as Moses was bid to put off his shooes when the Lord appeared unto him Exod. 3. But it is more like that they were shod with a kinde of light shooes called sandals as Tostatus inferreth out of Iosephus
for as they washed their feet from soile when they began to minister so it is like they had a care to keepe them cleane during their Ministerie 4. Neither did the Priests onely wash themselves thereat but they also washed their sacrifices the inwards and such other parts which were not to be carried forth into any profane place to be washed Tostatus Lippoman Ribera QUEST XXVI Of the mysticall application of the laver wherein the Priests washed BY this washing of their hands and feet 1. Beda understandeth the lavacre of Baptisme wherein we are first received into Christs Church as the Priests first washed their hands and feet before they entred into the Tabernacle 2. But because Baptisme is ministred once onely whereas the Priests did wash often he rather would have thereby understood ablutionem compunctionis lachrymarum the washing of compunction or contrition and of teares so often as we come before the Lord. 3. And thereby was signified the spirituall washing and cleansing of the soule which the faithfull in the old Testament well understood as David saith Psal. 51.7 Wash me and I shall be whiter than snow and the Prophet Isay alluding unto this rite saith Wash you make you cleane chap. 1.16 Simler 4. And for this cause our Saviour reproved the Pharisies for being addicted so superstitiously unto their outward washings wherein they committed a double fault both in bringing in other kindes of washing than were prescribed in the Law and in being addicted only to the outward ceremony Simler 5. And by the hands our works are signified by the feet the affections that we should both cleanse our hearts and be holy in our workes when we come before the Lord Tostat. qu. 11. 6. And in that the Priests washed their hands and feet Hac ablutione apertam impuritatis confessionem edebant They did by this washing give an evident confession of their impuritie and uncleannesse Gallas 7. The Heathen had such a custome to wash themselves when they sacrificed to their gods as this was a proverb among them Sacra non tractanda illotiâ— manibus That holy things must not be handled with unwasht hands Calvin 8. Therefore like as men doe not sit downe at their owne table but first they wash their hands so wee must not presume to come neere the Lords table with unprepared affections and uncleane hearts Simler Wee must be inwardly washed by the Spirit of grace the water of life whereof our Saviour speaketh Ioh 4.14 Marbach QUEST XXVII The difference betweene Moses laver and Salomons great sea of brasse NOw to finish up this matter concerning the laver these differences may bee observed betweene it and the great brazen sea which Salomon made and other vessels to the like use 1. They differed in the quantitie and large capacitie Salomons was ten cubits wide and five cubits deepe it contained 200. baths 1 Kin. 7.26 being filled after the ordinarie manner but 3000. baths 2 Chro. 4.5 that is if it were filled up to the brim So Cajetanus and Ribera doe well reconcile these places The bath was of the same capacitie for liquid things that the Epha was for dry containing each of them ten pottles or thereabout foure or five gallons And therefore because of the great capacitie it was called a sea But the laver that Moses made was nothing so big for it had not beene portable 2. They were divers in fashion Moses laver stood but upon one foot the other was borne upon twelve oxen And it was cast with knops and flowers and wilde cucumers 1 King 7.24 But this laver is not so appointed to be made it seemeth it was plaine 3. There was also some difference in the number Moses caused but one laver to be made Salomon beside the great molten sea made ten other caldrons or small lavers 2 Chron. 4.6 because in Salomons Temple there was more use of such vessels than in Moses Tabernacle 4. Their uses also were divers Moses laver served both for the Priests to wash thereat and to wash the sacrifices but Salomons great sea served onely for the Priests to wash in the other appertained to the sacrifices 2 Chron. 4.6 QUEST XXVIII Of the spices that went toward the making of the oyntment Vers. 23. TAke unto thee principall spices c. 1. Here are two confections appointed to be made the first of things more liquid and moist and the same to bee tempered with oyle to make an oyntment of to the making whereof in generall were required the principall or head spice or drug which Iunius inclineth to thinke to be the Balme which is the principall among such precious drugs and therefore is called of the Arabians Belsuaim as having dominion or excelling among such things but that there is no quantitie expressed of this as of the rest that follow neither were they yet come to the land of Canaan where great store of Balme was it is therefore the generall name rather of these spices and drugs which are named afterward in particular 2. The first is myrrh which Oleaster taketh for balme but the Hebrew word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mar sheweth it to be myrrh There is another word tzeri which is taken for balme Ierem. 8.22 There were two kindes of myrrh one which of it selfe distilled out of the tree and therefore it is called mar deror myrrh of libertie that is freely flowing Paguine Oleaster or right myrrh without mixture Iun. Vatab. There was another which came of the cutting of the barke of the tree which was not so good Lyran. The myrrh tree groweth in Arabia five cubits high Strabus writeth that the fume thereof would breed incurable diseases in that countrey nisi fumo storaâ—iâ— occurrerentpunc but that they correct it with the perfume of storax c. But it is not like that if it were so dangerous and offensive that the Lord would have prescribed it to make the holy oyntment of These properties rather it hath it is good to healâ— wounds to dry up rheâ—me to care a stinking and unsavourie breath to cleere the voyce Plin. lib. 12. cap. 8. Pelargus 3. The next is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 kinemon cynamom whereof because there are two kindes one that is verie sweet and pleasant the other of no great smell therefore it is added here sweet cynamom R. Salomon Lyran. It cureth the biting of venomous beasts it helpeth the dimnesse of the sight Dioscorid lib. 1. cap. 13. Pelarg. But whether it be the same cynamom which is in use among us it is doubted it seemeth to be of another sort Simler For our cynamom is rather pleasant to the taste than smell whatsoever it was it is certaine it gave a pleasant smell Pro. 7.17 I have perfumed my bed with myrrh alâ—â—s and cynamom 4. The third kinde is keneh which signifieth a cane it is calamus odâ—ratus sweet calamus which was a kinde of reed or cane of verie sweet savour Genevens It groweth like a shrub
in India about two cubits high Strabus It is full of knots and joynts like the stalke of corne Tostat. 5. The fourth sort that goeth to the making of this oyntment is kidah cassia so called of the crookednesse thereof of kadad which signifieth to make crooked Oleaster Isidor taketh it for the name of a sweet herb but it is rather a tree of pleasant smell Lyranus which groweth to a great height in watrie places and giveth a pleasant smell Tostat. It is not the common Cassia in Apothecaries shops Simler for that hath no such sweet smell Oleaster QUEST XXIX Of the manner of making and compounding this holy oyntment Vers. 24. ANd of oyle olive an Hin 1. This oyntment is tempered with oyle to make it liquid and beside it is compounded of such things as were of liquid and soft substance as they say the myrrh of it selfe will make an oyntment Borrh. And therefore there is of that sort 500. ficles in weight and so of cassia but of cynamom and sweet calamus onely of each 250. 2. Now although the word shekel which must be here taken for the weight not the value of the shekel be not in the originall yet it must be supplyed and not pond◠so many pounds as Iunius for 500. pound weight of myrrh had beene of too great a proportion to temper with an hin of oyle which was not full three quarts as much as 72. egges containe but 500. shekels counting a shekel at halfe an ounce and 16. ounces to the pound will make but 16. pound and a quarter 3. Further whereas mention is here made of the Apothecaries art or rekeach the maker of oyntments they are in errour which thinke that the use of oyntments was not knowne in the time of the Trojan warres Alexand. lib. 4. cap. 17. Seeing Moses was long before those times The Lacedemonians also were too nice and curious that expelled those which either made or sold oyntments the skill and use whereof is commendable onely the abuse and superfluitie is to be condemned QUEST XXX Of the use of this oyntment in anoynting the Tabernacle Vers. 29. SO thou shalt sanctifie them c. 1. Whereas Moses is commanded to anoynt with this oyntment the Tabernacle it selfe the Arke the Table and the rest of the instruments wee must not so understand as though these things were anoynted all over for neither would this quantitie of oyntment have served to have anoynted everie part and beside the oyle if it had beene laid over all the curtaines would have blemished them it is like therefore that some part was anoynted for the rest Tostat. As the high Priest when hee was consecrated was not all over anoynted but onely in certaine parts 2. But Lyranus his observation is somewhat curious that Moses with his finger in everie corner made a certaine figure with his finger dipped in the oyntment like to the Greeke tan which representeth the figure of the crosse 3. By this ceremony the Lord would have the Tabernacle and all the vessels thereof consecrated and applyed to his service so that in communem hominum usum non veniant they should no more returne unto common and prophane uses Lippoman QUEST XXXI How all that touched the Tabernacle became holy Vers. 29. ALL that shall touch them shall be holy 1. Which is not so to be understood as that everie one which touched them should be thereby sanctified as R. Salomon expoundeth but the contrarie appeareth in that they which touched those holy things being not thereunto called were slaine as Vzzah for staying the Arke with his hand which he ought not to have touched 2 Sam. 6.6 2. Lyranus and Tostatus thus expound it that everie one which toucheth them must first be sanctified But the words doe imply a certaine holinesse transmitted by touching those things into that which toucheth them not an holinesse preceding or going before The same sense followeth Augustine sanctificabitur ut ei liceat tangere he shall be sanctified that it may be lawfull for him to touch them So also Osiander sanctificetur prius let him be sanctified before But this holinesse going before by way of preparation proceeded not of the touching of these things 3. Some give this sense sanctificatione iudigebit c. he shall have need to be sanctified because he touched them being prophane or uncleane Oleaster But in this sense it should not be generally taken seeing the Priests that touched them needed not to be so sanctified seeing they were holy already 4. Some thus Non possunt tractari nisi à Sacerdotibus These things could not be handled but by the Priests Calvin But then the Priests being holy already should have received no holinesse by touching these things as the words doe import 5. Therefore that other sense of Calvin is to be preferred Oblationes sua sanctitate imbuet It shall indue the oblations with holinesse those things which they brought to offer after they touched the Tabernacle were holy unto God and those things Non licebat uti in rebus privatis sed in sacris It was no more lawfull to use in private businesse but in the sacred affaires Lippom. See the question before upon chap. 29. vers 37. QUEST XXXII When and how Aaron and his sonnes were anoynted Vers. 30. THou shalt also anoynt Aaron and his sonnes 1. Simlerus thinketh that Pontifex primum c. the high Priest and other inferiour Priests were first anointed But it is more probable that first the Tabernacle and the things thereto belonging were anointed and last of all the Priests Pelarg For the same order is likely to have beene observed in the consecrating of these things which was in the framing and making Now the Priests apparell was made last of all chap. 9. And first the Tabernacle as the place where the Priests should be employed was to be prepared before the Priests should be consecrated there to performe their service 2. Lyranus thinketh and so Tostatus that onely Aaron was anointed in his consecration both in his head and hands and that his sonnes were not anointed with oyle at all but only their eare hand and foot touched with the bloud of the consecration Ram as is prescribe◠Exod 29.20 for this was the privilege of the high Priest to be anointed in his head and hands Levit. 21.10 But that Aarons sonnes were anointed also at this time is evident Exod. 40.15 Thou shalt anoint them as thou diddest their father but whether they had their heads onely anointed as some thinke it is uncertaine that place Levit. 21.10 sheweth the privilege of the high Priests succeeding they onely indeed were anointed yet is there no mention made there of the anointing of their hands but of filling their hands that is consecrating their Ministerie 3. Therefore I subscribe here to the judgement of learned and judicious Iunius that at this time both Aaron was anointed and that on his head chap. 29.7 and his sonnes also
ointment the graces and gifts of Gods spirit which should be shed upon the faithfull the Romanists then in consecrating Chrisme mixed with balme to anoint their Bishops and Priests se veteris legis sacerdotes non ministrâ—s Christi profitentur doe professe themselves to be Priests of the Law nor Ministers of the Gospell Gallas And after this manner doe they consecrate their Chrisme first the mitred Bishop muttereth certaine charmes and inchanted words over the Chrisme and then bloweth upon it and after him come in their order twelve Priests standing by who likewise breath over the Chrisme then the Bishop useth certaine exorcismes with prayers wherein he maketh mention of Moses Aaron David the Prophets Martyrs praying that this Chrisme may have power to conferre the like gifts as they had Then he putteth to a little balme and at the last boweth himselfe to the Chrisme with these words Ave sanctum Chrisma All haile holy Chrisme The like doe all the Priests in their order and so they make an Idoll of their Chrisme ex Gallasio But thus to consecrate their Chrisme they never learned of Christ nor his Apostles Saint Iohn sheweth what is the ointment and anointing of Christians Yee have an ointment from him which is holy 1 Epist. 2.20 And vers 27. The ointment or Chrisme which ye received of him dwelleth in you c. and the same Chrisme or ointment teacheth you all things c. Wee have received no other ointment or Chrisme of Christ but the graces of the Spirit which are bestowed upon the faithfull 6. Morall Observations 1. Observ. To come to the Sacraments with prepared affections Vers. 19. AAron and his sonnes shall wash their hands and feet thereat when they goe unto the Altar This washing of the hands and feet teacheth men ut cautiore cura actus suos cogitatus discutiant c. that they should carefully examine and purge their acts and thoughts and so come to be made partakers of the holy Sacraments remembring what Saint Paul saith 1 Cor. 11.29 He that eateth and drinketh unworthily eateth and drinketh his owne damnation Beda This washing of the hands and feet therefore sheweth with what preparation and diligent examination we should come into Gods presence Augustine saith well Si macula in veste aut corpore apparet non audes intrare si vero sordida mens conscientia nihil times c. If there be a spot in thy body or rayment thou darest not goe in but if thy minde and conscience be filthy and uncleane thou fearest nothing c. Thus the Preacher admonisheth Take heed unto thy feet when thou entrest into the house of God Eccles. 4.17 By the feet he understandeth the affections wherewith the soule is carried as the body with feet 2. Observ. Against the contempt of the Ministerie Vers. 32. YE shall not make any composition like unto it Which therefore is commanded that holy things be not prophaned Neve Ecclesiasticum Ministerium ludibrio contemptui hominum exponatur And that the Ecclesiasticall Ministerie be not exposed to the scorne and contempt of men Lippoman As it is in the Psalm 105.15 Touch not mine anointed and doe my Prophets no harme Which sheweth their great prophanenesse who both speake and thinke basely of the Ministers of the Gospell and despise the vocation of the Ministery and hold it as a base thing wherein men doe bewray their prophane and unbeleeving heart who can have no great hope of salvation despising the meanes whereby they should be brought thither 3. Observ. Against flattery in giving divine titles unto men Vers. 37. YOu shall not make any composition like this perfume Precibus landibus Divinis non debemus uti in adulationibus humanis Wee must not use the praises of God in humane flatterings Gloss. ordinar As the people that gave applause unto Herod saying it was the voice of God and not of man Act. 12. Basil also giveth this note Quicunque bene agit Deo non sibi adscribat He that doth well let him ascribe it unto God and not to himselfe And so accordingly I yeeld unto thy divine Majesty most gracious God and heavenly Father all bounden thankes through our blessed Lord Christ Jesus that it hath pleased thy divine goodnesse thus far to strengthen and assist mee thy unworthy servant and weake instrument in this worke trusting to the same gracious helpe for the finishing and accomplishing of the same to thy glory Amen The end of the first booke of the second part or tome of this Commentarie upon Exodus THE SECOND BOOKE OF THE SECOND PART OR TOME OF THIS COMMENTARIE UPON EXODVS VVherein is shewed the practice and execution of the Lawes and Ordinances before prescribed VVhich consisteth of the Israelites disobedience to the Morall law in their apostasie and falling away to idolatrie and their obedience afterward upon their reconciliation to the Ceremonials In the willing offerings of the people toward the Tabernacle the diligence of the workmen in making it the faithfulnesse of Moses in the approbation of their worke and the erection of the Tabernacle VERITAS †FILIA †TEMPORIS LONDON ¶ Printed by the Assignes of THOMAS MAN PAVL MAN and IONAH MAN 1633. REVERENDO IN CHRISTO PATRI AC DOMINO D. THOMAE DIVINA PROvidentia Episcopo Londinensi Diocesano suo salutem in Christo sempiternam ANni jam sexdecim Reverendissime Praesul ex eo tempore effluxerunt cum Synopsis mea quae tum primò in lucem prodiit tuae censurae judicio à Reverendissimo Archiepiscopo Caniuariensi commissa commendata fuerit Vt primae illae lucubrationes meae te facilem Censorem in venerunt sic posteriores istae te ut spero aequum judicem reperturae sunt Cum Ambrosio hoc libere profiteor Malo tuo corrigatur judicio siquid movet quà m laudari à te quod ab aliis reprehendatur non est longi subsellii ista judicatio facile est tibi de nostris judicare Dicam jam paucis quid à me in hoc opere praestitum sit In tribus maximè me compendio commodo suo consuluisse prospexisse lector inveniet Primò dum varias authorum sententias de gravissimis quaestionibus interse comparo simul uno intuitu oculis subjicio labori suo in posterum hac ex parte parcet qui hosce nostros commentarios legere dignetur Deinde cum authores illi varii unde haec nostra desumpta sunt vix possint pretio 50. librarum comparari rationem me sumptuum habuisse judicabit lector humanus cùm centesima parte venalis sit hic liber Tertiò cùm collatis inter se discrepantibus plurimorum sententiis illam calculo meo passim comprobaverim quae ad veritatem proxime accedat hîc adjutum se sentiet judicium confirmatum qui huc animum applicet altero jam praecunte viam monstrante Atque haec feci ut Augustinus Hieronymo in eorum
he had called by name that is had specially appointed him to that businesse for so this phrase is used when the Lord sheweth his speciall care toward one either in ordaining him as an instrument of some great worke as the Lord saith of Cyrus that he had called him by name Isai. 45.4 or it is an argument of Gods great love toward such as he calleth by name as chap. 33.17 the Lord saith to Moses I know thee by name and of Israel Isai. 43.1 Feare not I have redeemed thee and called thee by name Pelarg. Simler 3. This sheweth also that whereas the Lord had appointed divers workemen beside for all the worke could not goe thorow one mans hand or two yet he had named Bezaleel to be chiefe and the directer of others Tostat. qu. 1. QUEST II. Whether Caleb the sonne of Iephunneh were grandfather to this Bezaleel Vers. 2. THe sonne of Vri the sonne of Chur. Which Chur or Hur was the sonne of Caleb for Caleb of Ephrath begat Chur Chur begat Vri and Vri begat Bezaleel 1 Chron. 2.21 22. But hereupon ariseth a great question seeing Caleb was but forty yeere old when hee was sent by Moses to search out the land Iosh. 14.7 which was the next yeere after this in the second yeere of their comming out of Egypt Numb 13. how Caleb being but fortie yeeres old could be great grandfather unto Bezaleel 1. Hugo de S. Victor saith it is insolubilis quaestio a question not to be dissolved for by this reckoning Bezaleel could not be above two yeere old which was impossible that a child so young should be fit for this worke And so he leaveth this doubt without further answer 2. R. Salomon would give some satisfaction but in stead of avoiding one inconvenience he falleth into many he saith that Caleb at eight yeeres old married his first wife Azuba and she died in the first yeere the next which was his ninth he married Ephrath his second wife which was otherwise called Marie the sister of Moses and of her he begat Chur in his tenth yeere Chur in the end of his tenth yeere which was the 21. of Caleb begate Vri Vri in his ninth yeare which was the 30. of Caleb begat Bezaleel and Bezaleel in his tenth yeere which was the 40. of Calebs age began to frame the Sanctuary Contra. But here many unlikely things are affirmed 1. That Caleb should take a wife at eight yeeres old 2. That he at nine should have to wife Miriam that was very neere ninety yeeres old for she was elder than Moses who was now 81. yeeres old or thereabout for shee was of some discretion when Moses was but a childe as appeareth by her answer to Pharaohs daughter Exod. 2. shee might be then some ten or twelve yeeres old 3. It is as unlikely that Chur and Vri should have children at the age of ten yeeres 4. And as improbable it is that Bezaleel at ten yeeres should be a principall workman in the Sanctuarie 2. Lyranus also is deceived who saith that those there mentioned 1 Chron. 2.21 22. Chur Vri Bezaleel were not the same with these yet of the same name and of the same tribe But as Tostatus reasoneth it is not like that three in one line the sonne father and grandfather should be of the same name with three other following one another in the same line and kinred as sonne father and grandfather and yet not be the same men Non credo in tota scriptura repetiri I thinke saith he the like cannot be found in all the Scripture 3. Tostatus therefore is of opinion that there were two Calebs and that this Caleb the sonne of Iephunneh could not be the grandfather but the other which was the sonne of Ezram which he proveth by these two arguments 1. Because these two Calebs came of divers fathers the one was the sonne of Ezron 1 Chron. 2.18 the other the sonne of Iephunneh 1 Chron. 4.15 wherein Vatablus in his annotation there taketh to be Ezron but therein is deceived and must needs so holding fall into the same inconvenience that Caleb at 40. yeeres was a great grandfather 2. Because Caleb the sonne of Ezrom if hee had beene now living could not have beene lesse than 167. yeere old as it may be thus gathered Let it be granted that Pharez begat Ezrom at 25. Ezrom begat Caleb at 25. which make 50. yeeres and the time of the Israelites being in Egypt was 215. from that take 50. yeeres when Caleb was borne and there remaineth 165. and two yeeres more were run when Caleb was sent to spie out the land so if it were that Caleb he should be then 167. yeere old whereas he himselfe saith he was but forty Tostat. 4. But Tostatus as he ghesseth right that there were more than one Caleb and that Caleb the sonne of Iephunneh could not be the great grandfather to this Bezaleel so yet herein he is deceived in making but two Calebs in all Caleb dupliciter invenitur Caleb is found to be double that is two of that name whereas it is evident there were three one was Caleb called also Chelubai the sonne of Ezron 1 Chron. 2.9.18 the second Caleb was the sonne of Chur or Hur the sonne of the first Caleb 1 Chron. 1.50 And the third Caleb was the sonne of Iephunneh 1 Chron. 4.15 Iun. ibid. The first of these three was the great grandfather unto this Bezaleel 5. But it will be objected against this answer that the first Caleb called also Chelubai had a daughter called Achsah 1 Chron. 2.49 And this Achsah was daughter to the younger Caleb the sonne of Iephunneh which was married to Othniel Iud. 1.13 Whereunto the answer is this that the first or elder Caleb might have a daughter called Achsah and the younger Caleb also might call his daughter after the same name Iun. annot 1 Chron. 2.49 for upon the reasons before alleaged it can by no meanes bee admitted that Caleb of Iephunneh should bee the father of this Chur or Hur and so great grandfather to Bezaleel QUEST III. Whether this Hur were the same before mentioned chap. 24.14 supposed to be Moses brother in law Vers. 2. THe sonne of Vri the son of Chur. 1. This Chur or Hur is held by the most to have been the same Hur mentioned chap. 17. which helped to stay Moses hands whom they affirme to have married Miriam or Mary Moses and Aarons sister So Iosephus Lyranus Simlerus But Tostatus taketh exception hereunto because this Hur could not be lesse than 140. yeere old or thereabout which was too great an age for any to live in those daies and therefore he thinketh it was not the same Hur whom Moses left with Aaron to bee Judges among the people in his absence while he returned And thus they would collect the yeeres of the age of Hur Pharez might beget Ezrom at 25. Ezrom Caleb at 25. Caleb Chur at 25. which make yeeres 75 this summe being taken
3. But the Lord rather hereby sheweth that hee remembreth his mercie in judgement signifying se posse teneri that he could be stayed Ferus 4. Yea hereby he incourageth Moses rather to pray for the people like as a father being angrie and making as though he would smite his son saith to one standing by Ne retineas me à percussione Hold me not from smiting meaning the contrarie that he would have him interpose himselfe and mediate for his sonne Lyran. Tostat. Mosen hortatur ne cunctotur precari c. He exhorteth Moses not to deferre to pray for the people Procopius Because he otherwise might have beene afraid to have prayed considering the greatnesse of their sinne So also to the same purpose Gregorie Quid est servâ— dicere dimitte me nisi deprecandi ausum prabere What is it for the Lord to say unto his servant Let me alone but to make him bold to pray But indeed Non his verbis mandat c. God doth not command Moses to pray in these words directly but sheweth what it was that would stay him from punishing Iunius 5. And now the Lord was contented to accept of Moses prayers because he was not in his secret counsell appointed to destroy them But the same Moses who at this time appeased the wrath of God toward the people could not pacifie him concerning himselfe when he provoked God at the waters of strife because prayer then will not serve the turne Cum semel Deus aliquid ab intimis irascendo disponit When once God being throughly provoked hath determined to doe a thing Gloss. ordinar Ex Gregor QUEST XXX Whether the Lord changed his minde in saying I will destroy them and yet destroyed them not Vers. 10. FOr I will consume them Yet God consumed them not 1. Not that there is any mutabilitie or changing in God as though afterward he saw which he did not before for these comminations Secundùm hypothesin accipienda sunt are to be taken conditionally and sometime the condition is expressed sometime it is understood as the Lord suspendeth the execution of his judgeâ—ents either upon mens repentance or being intreated by the prayers of his servants Et propter Mediatorem veniam dat But most of all he giveth pardon for the Mediators sake Simler 2. And thus the Lord threatneth yet stayeth his hand Quia necessarium est nosse nos benignitatis qua in Deo eminentiam quanta vis orationum sanctorum Because it is necessarie for us to know the exceeding great loving kindnesse which is in God and what force there is in the prayers of the Saints Cyrill 3. And further this was not the will of God to destroy them that will of God qua vocatur beneplaciti which is called the will of Gods good pleasure because this is alwaies fulfilled but it was voluntaâ— signi his signified or revealed will according to the which he shewed that they had deserved to bee destroyed But in his secret will he had ordained that Moses should pray for them and that hee would be intreated by his prayer Tostat. qu. 16. QUEST XXXI How the Lord promiseth to make a great nation of Moses Vers. 10. I Will make of thee a mightie people 1. Some thinke that God indeed did performe this promise to Moses for now the Christian world which farre exceedeth the people of Israel Mosi obtemperat obeyeth Moses Rupertus Ferus So also Gloss. interlinear by this mightie people understandeth Generationem sanctorum The Generation of the Saints But that which the Lord promiseth here to Moses was conditionall that if he at that time destroyed the people he would make a great nation of Moses seeing the first was not done neither did he performe the second 2. Bernard saith Ego hoc munus puto servatum sponsâ— I thinke this gift to become a great nation to be reserved for the spouse the Church now dispersed over all the world But this upon the former reason is not the meaning 3. Tostatus thinketh the meaning to be this that Deus proponeret cum in ducem genti magna God would set him over a great nation not that a great nation should come of him So also Vatablus Lippom. Tostatus reasons are these 1. Because if the Lord should promise to increase Moses to a great nation he should have no great comfort by it seeing he was old and could not see many generations 2. Whereas the Lord saith in the like words Numb 14.13 I will make thee a nation mightier than they there is comparison made betweene the nation which should come of Moses and the nation of the Israelites but the seed of Moses could not be distinguished from the seed of the Israelites for he also was of Israel 3. And the Lord promiseth Moses a recompence Ne grave ei sit tam nobilem principatum amittere Lest it should be grievous unto him to lose such a noble principalitie and government Calvin But if his posteritie onely had beene multiplied there should have beene no recompence made for that losse Contra. 1. Moses expected not neither desired any greatnesse in the world but onely the fulfilling of Gods promise toward Abraham Isaak and Iacob and therefore though Moses had not presently seene this promise effected in his time yet hee might have comforted himselfe as Abraham did in the very propounding and making of so gracious a promise by faith relying upon God for the fulfilling thereof 2. Moses posteritie might have beene as well compared with Israel as Iacob and Esaus ofspring are of whom the Lord saith one people shall be mightier than another Gen. 25.23 and as it is said Ephraim shall be a greater people than Manasseh Gen. 28.28 3. Moses that wished himselfe for Israels sake to be raced out of the booke of life expected no compensation of his principalitie if it had seemed so good vnto God to destroy Israel 4. Therefore the meaning is that God would so increase and multiplie Moses posteritie as that he should grow into a great nation 1. Because in the same sense the Lord saith to Abraham Faciam te in gentem magnam Genes 12.2 I will make of thee a great nation Gallas Oleast 2. And the Lord saith in effect Inte praestiturus quae majoribus promisi I will performe in thee that which I promised to the fathers But if in the other sense the Lord should onely have set him over a great nation then had not Gods promise to Abraham beene performed Borrhaius QUEST XXXII Of Moses prayer in generall and the manner thereof Vers. 11. THen Moses prayed c. why doth thy wrath wax hot against thy people 1. Although the Lord seemed unto Moses to be purposed to destroy the people yet Moses in praying doth not oppose himselfe to Gods will for his prayer Dei promissione nititur was grounded upon Gods promise made unto the fathers this therefore shewed a singular faith in Moses that giveth not over no not when verbum Dei
benefit In poenam populi indigni beneficio tabularum c. Hee brake them to be a punishment of the people unworthy of such a benefit Cajetan 4. Beside the equitie thereof appeareth that as they had broken the Covenant on their part so it was fit the monument of Gods Covenant should be broken Tostat. qu. 29. And Moses shewed by this that they by their apostasie tabulas legis rupisse had broken the tables of the Law first Marbach So Chrysostome saith Moses thought it an absurd thing si populo ebrio c. legem afferet if hee should have brought the Law to a drunken and besotted people Theodoret to the same purpose Quia dotalium libeliorum typum tabulae gerebant c. Because the tables were as the libels or bils of dowrie and the spouse before the marriage was solemnized had committed adulterie jure optimo dotalem libellum fregâ—sse existimandus est hee may bee thought by good right to have cancelled the bill of dowrie 5. Testari etiam voluit c. And Moses would hereby testifie unto them how they deserved to be cast off and forsaken Pelarg. And God hereby for the time Per manum Mosis repudiavit populum Did by the hand of Moses cast off his people Calvin 6. And this was done ad majorem terrorem populi for the greater terrour of the people who was more moved with signes than with words as when Samuel declared unto the people their sinne he prayed and there came thunder and lightning that the people by those terrible signes might be the more moved 1 Sam. 12. So Ieremie to shew after a more lively manner the destruction of Jerusalem brake the earthen bottle before their face signifying that the Lord would breake them as a potters vessell Ier. 19.11 Ferus Gallas QUEST LII What the breaking of the tables signified 7. ANd by the breaking of the tables the Lord would have other things signified 1. Fractio tabularum signum fuit evacuationis legalium in adventu Christi The breaking of the tables was a signe of the evacuating of the legall ceremonies in the comming of Christ Lyran. The first Law delivered in mount Sinai continued not Lex nova ei successit the new Law of the new Testament succeeded in place thereof Tostat. qu. 29. 2. It was a signe Regnum Iudaeorum ad Gentes transiturum That the kingdome of the Jewes should be translated to the Gentiles Ferus That the Arke Tables Temple Altar should be dissolved and taken from the Jewes Simler 3. The breaking also of the tables signified that it was impossible for the Law to be kept Donec Christus per Spiritum sanctum c. Untill Christ should renue the same in our hearts by his holy Spirit Marbach Osiander 4. Augustine further maketh this signification of it that as the tables which God made were broken and yet those which Moses prepared did continue So God created man with reason and understanding and freedome of will Sed eas homo confregit cùm Diabolo acquievit se illa gratia indignum reddidit But man brake those tables when he gave place to the Devill and made himselfe unworthy of that grace But now the second tables must be made that is enitatur elaborare ad virtutes man must endevour to labour for vertue c. Ex Gloss. ordinar Seeing man lost the graces of his creation which were given him without his labour he must by his endevour and labour Gods Spirit so working in him seeke for the renovation of grace by faith in Christ. QUEST LIII In what part the tables were broken and what became of the fragments COncerning other circumstances observed in this action of the breaking of the tables 1. That is a ridiculous and unsavourie fable of the Hebrewes that Moses tooke the fragments of those broken tables which they say were made of a precious stone and sold them and became verie rich thereby for this were to lay a grievous imputation of covetousnesse upon Moses which he was not in the least manner touched with 2. Some thinke that Moses tooke those fragments and put them in a chest which was used to be carried before the host Numb 10.35 But the Arke there spoken of was the Arke of the Covenant ibid. vers 33. 3. That also is a light conjecture that the tables were broken about the place where the fourth Commandement concerning the Sabbath was written because that precept onely of the ten was ceremoniall and not to continue for both the tables were broken and not onely the first wherein that Commandement was written QUEST LIV. Why the tables were broken at the bottome of the mount Vers. 19. HE brake them in peeces beneath the mountaine Why the tables were broken in this place at the foot of the mountaine these reasons may be given 1. Because Moses was now come to the bottome of the mountaine before he saw the golden Calfe through the indignation of the fight whereof being moved in zeale he forthwith brake the tables 2. Also the people when they came forth to meet the Lord and to heare his voice were suffered to come so farre to the foot and bottome of the hill chap. 19.17 in the same place therefore where the Law was given unto the people it was convenient that the tables of that Law should bee broken which they had first transgressed and broken themselves Tostat. qu. 30. 3. Beside it may have this mysticall signification that as the Law was given in the mount and broken at the bottome of the mount so if we will know the Law oportet nos altius ascendere we must ascend higher into the mount and mortifie the old man Simlerus QUEST LV. Whether the Calfe were burned to powder in the fire Vers. 20. HE tooke the calfe and burned it in the fire and ground it to powder c. 1. This golden Calfe was more than melted in the fire Deformavit liquefaciens igne He deformed the fashion thereof melting it in the fire As Iunius for if it had beene only melted it would have run into a lump and so have been the more unfit to fall to powder 2. Tostatus thinketh that Moses might apply certaine herbs unto the gold which if they be used in the melting of gold in cineres redigetur it will fall to ashes quest 30. But such conjectures having no ground out of the text are better rejected than received whence should Moses have such herbs here in the barren desart and to what purpose should they bee used seeing the gold not by burning but by stamping and beating was brought to powder 3. Some thinke that by the verie burning it selfe the gold was made powder as Sa. upon this place saith that he saw at Millaine gold in a founders shop burned in the fire to powder So also thinketh Osiander But it is evidently gathered out of the text that beside the burning the gold was beaten to powder yea it was stamped and ground small as dust
make any such ditch or trench Tostat. qu. 34. 2. Who therefore thinketh right that these gates were onely the places of entrance into the great streets which went thorow the camp for the host lay in such order as that they had wayes and streets betweene their tents as wee see now in cities and townes as Iosephus also describeth the situation and disposing of the camp 3. Now Moses stood in the gate or entrance not because the use was to give sentence and judgement in the gates Lyran. Borrh. Or because Moses would have the Levites to give the onset in the beginning of a street and so to go thorow as Tostat. ibid. But this was the reason Moses tabernacle or tent was without the camp and so upon that occasion Moses stood in the entrance of the camp going now to his owne tent Iun. QUEST LXVIII Whether all the Levites were free from consenting unto this idolatrie Vers. 26. ANd all the sonnes of Levi. R. Salom. to whom consenteth Tostatus thinketh Quod nullus de Levitis aliquid peccaverit That none of the Levites sinned in this great transgression because it is said All the sonnes of Levi gathered themselves unto him and if the Levites had sinned â—s other tribes there had beene no more cause to advance them to the Priesthood than other tribes Contra. 1. If that generall particle all bee pressed then it would follow that the children and all came which could not be for they were not able to use swords the meaning then is not that all the Levites came but all which came were Levites Iun. Sa. Or all is taken for many as this speech is usually restrained in Scripture as all nations are said to have come and bought corne in Egypt Gen. 41. 2. The Levites were more of Gods favour and grace than of their desert separated and selected for the Priesthood yet it is evident that this tribe was freer from consenting to this idolatrie than other tribes and for this their courage and readinesse in Gods service they received a blessing 2. Some thinke that even these Levites which armed themselves against their brethren were not altogether immunes à reatu free from this sinne but while they did it for feare levius peccarunt their sin was the lesse and so the mercie of the Lord appeared so much the more not only in pardoning their sin sed gloriam suam eorum manu asserere dignatus est but he vouchsafed by their hand to maintaine his glory Calvin Simler But it is not like that God would use their ministerie in the punishing of others which were guiltie of the same punishment themselves and their owne conscience accusing them they would have had no such courage to revenge the Lords cause upon their brethren it had beene also verie offensive to the guiltie parties to be punished by them which had beene alike guiltie And Moses proclaiming who pertaineth to the Lord let him come to me did meane that they only should come who had beene faithfull unto God and had not consented to that sinne 3. Some Hebrewes doe help the matter thus that because they cannot avoid it but that some of the kindred of the Levites were guiltie of this transgression because they did not spare their owne sonnes vers 29. that because it was lawfull for any of the other tribes to take unto them the wives of Levites their husbands being dead those children which they had by them might be said to be the sons of Levi that is grand children on their mothers side But this shift is taken away because Deut. 33.9 it is said that the Levites knew not their owne father or mother or children therefore they must needs bee understood to be Levites not by marriage or in some removed degree of kindred unto them but the immediate fathers and sonnes of Levites 4. Therefore the best opinion is that all of the tribe of Levi were not free from this sin of idolatrie many of them kept themselves as it is like at home and consented not but that a great sort even of Levi offended it may thus appeare 1. Because both Aaron himselfe was a ring-leader who can by no meanes be excused from this sin Lyranus 2. It could not be avoided but that many of the Levites were drawne away by Aarons example Iun. 3. But yet it is more evident because they consecrated their hands upon their owne sonnes and brethren yea their fathers and mothers that divers of the tribe of Levi fell away with the rest Lyran. Iun. Tostatus here answereth that the name of brethren is taken largely Pro fratribus qui sunt de filiis Israel For their brethren which were of the children of Israel qu. 35. Contra. 1. If it be allowed that the name of brethren is sometime so taken what saith he to the other names of father mother sonne These must be taken for the names of kindred or else we shall never have any certaintie in Scripture when we should by these names understand naturall fathers mothers and children 2. The other words companion and neighbour shew that the first is a name of kindred the first word ach signifieth here a brother in affinitie the second râ—ah a companion and friend the third karob Vicinia ratione conjunctum him that was a neighbour in dwelling and vicinitie or neernesse of place Simlerus 5. It is evident then that some of the Levites were accessarie to this great impietie because they were punished among the rest So that R. Salomon is herein greatly deceived who thinketh that the Levites though they were blame-worthy in not resisting the idolaters yet were not idolaters themselves neither consensu mentis nec facto exteriori in consent of minde nor in any outward fact c. for the Levites had beene unjustly punished if they had beene innocent Nay R. Moses Egyptius goeth further saying that although the Israelites often are found to have committed idolatrie yet Levita nunquam idolatraverunt the Levites never committed idolatrie But the contrarie is evident by Aarons fall for hee apparantly was an idolater in his externall act in building an altar unto the golden Calfe and offering sacrifice before it Paulus Burgensis in his reply proceedeth yet further that when our blessed Saviour was put to death the Levites as they are distinguished from the Priests were not principeâ— in crimine illo pâ—ssimo principall agents in that wicked crime whereas it is evident that the Priests were the chiefe enemies that Christ had the Levites indeed are not named but seeing the high Priest with the other Priests which were of the tribe of Levi were the contrivers of Christs death then cannot that whole tribe be exempted from this villanous act which is the intendment of Burgensis a great favourer of that nation QUEST LXIX Of the authoritie which the Levites had to doe execution upon the idolaters and the rules prescribed them Vers. 27. THus saith the Lord c. 1. Tostatus thinketh that it is not
manus mea super te I will put as it were the figure of my hand upon thee and hide thine eyes Lippom. not that the hand of that glorious bodie the back-parts whereof Moses saw did cover Moses eyes for it being also lightsome like unto the rest of that heavenly bodie could not hide his eyes and Moses should first have seene the face and countenance of that bodie before the hand had beene laid upon his eyes But it was some cloud or thicknesse of the eyes which might be spread upon Moses face as an hand QUEST LII Why the Lord covered Moses with hiâ— hand ANd though Moses was put into the cleft of the rocke yet it was necessary that his eyes should be hid by such meanes from seeing the glorious face of the bodie appearing 1. For neither could the cleft of the rocke so hinder Moses sight but that as the Lord passed by in thaâ— place where the hole was his face also should have beene seene 2. And if Moses had shadowed his eyes with his owne hand it had not been so safe for he might have removed it as soone as he heard the voice 3. Neither was the hearing of the voice a sufficient direction when Moses should looke out for either he might have beheld this glorious fight too soone before the Lord was passed by or staied too long therefore it was requisite that some such covering should be put before his eyes that by the removing thereof hee might know when it was lawfull for him to looke Tostat. qu. 20. QUEST LIII Why the Lord put Moses in the cleft of the rocke BY the cleft of the rocke wherein Moses was put 1. Theodoret understandeth fidei oculum c. the eye of faith whereby we understand those things which cannot be seene with corporall eyes 2. Rupertus thus interpreteth Ponam te in foramine petra id est omnem verum Israelitum in fide passionis mea I will put thee in the hole of the rocke that is every faithfull Israelite in the faith of my passion 3. Hierom thus applieth it Petra refâ—gium leporibus est c. The rocke is a refuge to Gonies and Hares Timidum animal in petrae cavernas se recipit A fearfull beast doth betake it selfe to the holes of the rocke So Moses fleeing out of Egypt Lepusculus Domini erat was as the Lords Hare 4. But that other application of Hierom is more fit Vnaquaeque anima per foramen quosdam tenebrosas cavernat aspicit veritatem Every soule by certaine holes and darke cranies seeth the truth 5. Lippoman maketh this collection I will reveale my selfe before thee in great majestie Ac ne prae ea concidas ponam te inforamine petrae ut firmus constes And lest thou shouldest be cast downe by it I will put thee in an hole of the rocke that thou mayst stand strongly And to the same purpose Gallasius Deus apponit manum ut infirmitatem sublevet God putteth to his hand to helpe his infirmitie Simlerus addeth further that he was put in the hole of the rocke ne absorbeatur ab immensa Dei luce lest he should be swallowed up of the exceeding great glorie of God as heâ— passed by 6. But the proper historicall meaning thereof was because God would not have Moses to see the forepart of that glorious bodie which should passe by if he had beene abroad he might have chanced to see his glorious countenance but being set in the rocke Solum poterat videre ad unam differentiam positionis he could but see one way toward the cleft or hole of the rocke Tost q. 18. which sense is touched by Chrysostom before qu. 50. And hereby mystically also is insinuated Quod Dei cognitio continget exigua tantum ex parte c. that the knowledge of God is but in a very small part attained unto while we live here Siml QUEST LIII What is understood here by the Lords back-parts Vers. 23. THou shalt see my back-parts 1. Augustine giveth this sense Hoc postea factum est in eis quoâ— significabat persona Mosis c. This came to passe in them who are signified here in the person of Moses that is the Israelites who as the Acts of the Apostles shew afterward beleeved when Christs glorie was passed out of the world to heaven c. So also Rupertus and Gloss. interlin But here was somewhat presently and actually performed unto Moses as is evident by the whole description both of the place and manner 2. Gregor Nyssen thus expoundeth Docetur Moses c. Moses desiring to see God is taught how God may be seene Sequi enim Deum corde anima semper quocunque ducat idipsum est totum videre For to follow God in heart and minde alwayes whether soever he leadeth that is to see God c. Qui â—â—tem sequitur non faciem sed tergum aspicit But he which followeth seeth the backe and not the face c. But this sense cannot bee received because it taketh away all visible demonstration of Gods glorie here which was the thing that Moses desired 3. Procopius by the back-parts understandeth the knowledge of God by the creatures Invisibilia Dei ex creatione The invisible things of God are seene by the creatures So also Borrhaius But this knowledge of God was ordinarie and granted unto Moses at other times here he hath an extraordinarie demonstration of Gods glorie according to his desire 4. Tertullian referreth these backer or latter parts to the latter times of the Messiah Gloria mea quam videre desideras posterioribus temporibus revelabitur My glorie which thou desirest to see shall be revealed in the latter times But the Lord speaketh here of some thing presently done 5. Some by posteriora these backer parts doe understand Effecta opera the works of God whereby he is knowne tanquam ex posterioribus as by the backer parts as the Lord proclaimeth himselfe in the next Chapter by his epithetes and properties Gallas Lippom. Ferus But this interpretation also taketh away all visible revelation of Gods glorie which is intended by the letter of the text 6. Cajetan thinketh that hac scripta dicta in metaphora these things were said and written in metaphores and by the face he would have understood onely majus lumen a greater light and by the backer parts and the removing of the hand minus lumen infusum a lesse infused light c. So he taketh all this to have beene onely a present illumination of Moses minde But if Moses minde onely had beene illuminated he needed not to have beene set in the cleft of the rocke which was in that place this placing and disposing of Moses to see sheweth that there was an actuall visible demonstration of Gods glorie 7. Borrhaius by these backe parts would have understood the shadowes of the Law Qua corpus quod est Christi tanquam posteriora sequuntur c. which follow the
face was glorious as S. Paul also calleth it the glory of Moses countenance 2 Cor. 3.7 So also reade the best Interpreters Vatab. Montan. Paguin Oleast Iunius QUEST XLVIII Why it pleased God to give such great glorie unto Moses countenance NOw it pleased God to print such a majesty and shining glory in Moses countenance for these reasons 1. God did bestow this gift upon Moses as a speciall signe of his favour and love toward him 2. By this the people might be assured that the Lord had heard Moses prayers and that he would renue his league with them and take them into his protection 3. And by this meanes Moses should be had in greater reverence and reputation with the people Tostat. quaest 25. Simler 4. This was done also ut lex illa valde honorata crederetur c. that the Law it selfe should be held to be glorious and honourable the Minister whereof was so glorious Tostat. 5. Thereby was signified also the inward illumination which Moses had whereby he was able to shine unto them in purenesse of doctrine 6. It also shewed what the righteousnesse of the Law is onely a shining of the face that is of the externall works before men it cannot afford the inward and spirituall justice in the sight of God Simler 7. Rupertus by these second tables which Moses brought downe with such great glory understandeth the glory of the Gospell But because the Apostle setteth the glory of the Gospell against the glory of the Law and sheweth that in respect of the exceeding great glory of the Gospell the Law was not glorious at all 2 Cor. 3.10 I rather preferre Origens elegant collection Nihil in lege gloriosum habet Moses praeter solam faciem That Moses had nothing glorious in the Law beside his face his hands were leprous by putting them into his bosome his feet also had no glory he being bid to put off his shooes and so by that ceremony he was to deliver over the spouse unto another But in the Gospell he appeared in the mount with Christ totus glorificatus all glorified c. Thus Origene elegantly sheweth the preeminence of the Gospell before the Law 8. Ambrose sometime thus applieth it Vultus patris filius The countenance of the father is the sonne and so maketh Moses a type of Christ who is the glory of the Father But that application is more proper Vultus Moses fulgor est legis fulgor autem legis non in litera sed in intellectu spirituali The countenance of Moses is the brightnesse of the Law the brightnesse of the Law is not in the letter but in the spirituall understanding which was hid from the Jewes QUEST XLIX Why Moses face shined more now at Moses second being in the mount than before 1. SOme give this reason why Moses face did shine now at his second being with God rather than at the first time because then Moses had not tam claram cognitionem such cleere understanding and knowledge of God as now which is signified by the shining of his face Lyran. 2. Rab. Salomon saith that by the laying of Gods hand upon Moses face it became bright and shining but Moses sight was hindred by that meanes from seeing Gods great glory and it was not the hand of that glorious body which appeared to Moses but some mist or cloud that was cast before Moses as is shewed before chap. 33. quest 51. 5. Gallasius saith it was illustre testimonium familiaris illius communicationis c. a most cleere testimonie of that familiar communication which Moses had with God But Moses had familiar conference with the Lord before for he spake unto him face to face chap. 33.11 4. Lippoman Ex longa collocutione conversatione cum Deo assecutus est c. Moses obtained this by his long conference and conversing with God But Moses had stayed as long before with God forty dayes and forty nights 5. Therefore the reasons rather are these 1. This glory was given him ad honorem legis for the honour of the Law but the first tables were broken and therefore it was not to be given then but now for the honour of these tables which should remaine 2. Moses had desired that the Lord would give them preeminence before all other people which notably appeareth in this dignity conferred upon Moses their Governour which never any had before 3. But the speciall efficient cause of this glory was ex visu Domini by the sight of the Lord Moses had now a more cleere sight of Gods glory than before Tostat. qu. 25. as things which the beames of the Sunne beat directly upon seeme also to shine Simler Oriente die rubet terra iraceo colore perfusa When the day ariseth the earth seemeth to shine red as with saffron colour and precious stones give a bright hue to those things which are next them Ambrose So that glorious body which Moses saw lightened also his face And the holy Apostle alluding hereunto saith We all behold as in a mirror the glory of the Lord with open face and are changed into the same image 2 Cor. 3.18 So Moses face was changed into the image of that great glory which he saw in the mount QUEST L. Why the people were afraid to come neere Moses Vers. 30. THey were afraid to come neere him 1. The cause of this feare of the people was partly necessary in respect of their weaknesse and infirmity because they were not able to behold Moses face for the glory thereof as the Apostle noteth 2 Corinth 3.6 2. It was partly voluntary they would not come neere him for reverence sake taking that light and brightnesse for some divine thing Tostat. qu. 26. 3. Moses shining countenance was the rather a terrour to the people peccati nuper commissi sibi conscio being guilty in themselves of that sinne which they had lately committed Simlerus 4. The people also were hereby admonished ut quiddam altius lege requirerent that they should seeke for somewhat higher than the Law Gallas 5. And this further may be considered hanc illis dedecoris notam fuisse inustam c. that this was a marke of ignominie set upon them that by their sinne they had so farre separated themselves from the glorious presence of God that they were not able to indure the countenance of his servant Calvin 6. And herein appeareth a manifest difference betweene Moses and Christ the Law and the Gospell Contrarius splendor faciei Christi in qua amabilis gratia refulget The brightnesse of Christs face is contrary wherein amiable grace shineth Borrhaius QUEST LI. Whether Moses covered his face before he spake to the people or after Vers. 33. SO Moses had made an end of communing with them and had put a vaile upon his face 1. Calvin thinketh that first Moses talked with the people but he was constrained sermonem abrumpere populi discessu vel fuga to breake off his
Godhead it was absorpt of his divine nature which only remained this was the heresie of Swencfeldius But wee are otherwise taught in the Scripture that Christ ascended in a true visible humane body and that he shall with the same returne againe into the world at the latter day Acts 1. Marbach 6. Morall Observations 1. Observ. That we neglect not the time of grace and mercie Vers. 6. HE made the Mercie-seat Oleaster hereupon well observeth that God appointed a place in the Tabernacle from whence hee was ready to shew mercie but hee assigned no place for judgement whereby is signified that now is the time of mercie but afterward commeth judgement We are taught hereby not to neglect the time of grace and mercie but to seeke the Lord while hee may be found as the Prophet saith Prepare to meet thy God O Israel Amos 4.12 2. Observ. We must eat and drinke as in Gods presence Vers. 10. ALso hee made the table of Shittiâ— wood c. This table whereon was set the shew bread which was offered in the name of all Israel signifieth that men as being alwayes in the presence of God sancte uterentur dâ—nis Dei should reverently use the gifts of God Simler As the Apostle admonisheth that whether we eat or drinke or whatsoever we doe else all should be done to the glorie of God 2 Cor. 10. CHAP. XXXVIII 1. The Method and Argument IN this Chapter 1. Is set downe the making of such things as belong to the ministerie and service of the Tabernacle first of the holy instruments as the Altar and Laver of brasse with the fashion of them and the things thereto belonging to vers 9. Secondly of the holy place namely the outward Court where these holy instruments were to be imployed and used to vers 21. 2. In the other part of the Chapter are expressed 1. The order and disposing of these things when they were made to whose charge and care they were committed vers 21. 2. The matter both whereof they were made as gold silver brasse and what things were made of each of these metals vers 23. to the end 2. The divers readings Vers. 8. Of the glasses of the women which came together by troupes I. which assembled and came together B.G.P. better than which exercised themselves A. or which fasted S. or prayed C. or watched L. the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 tzâ—ba signifieth to gather an armie these devout women came in troops together as an armie Vers. 21. These are the things numbred I.P.C. or this is the summe B. the things visited A. better than these are the instruments L. or this was the construction of the Tabernacle S. or these are the parts G. the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pekudai numbred counted See the rest of the divers readings before chap. 27. 3. The questions discussed QUEST I. Whether there were more than one Laver made Vers. 8. ALso he made the Laver of brasse 1. R. David thinketh there were two Lavers one whereat the Priests washed the other wherein they washed and cleansed their sacrifices wherof mention is made 1 Sam. 2.14 how the Priests boy would come while the flesh was seething and thrust his flesh hooke into the kettle caldron pot or pan and take out that which came next to hand ex Oleastro 2. But seeing mention here is made but of one Laver of brasse it is like there was no more made by Moses direction but this one to wash in which might serve both for the Priests to wash in as also to cleanse the sacrifices as is before shewed quest 25. chap. 30. whither I referre the Reader That caldron mentioned 1 Sam. 2. was to another end for therein the flesh of the sacrifices was sod and boiled QUEST II. Of the forme and fashion of this Laver. COncerning the forme and fashion of this Laver it is described before quest 24. chap. 30. where it is resolved that it stood upon a shanke or foot and that the Priests did not wash their hands and feet in it but that the water out of the Laver was let out by certaine pipes as is seene in fountaines and therewith the Priests washed Gallasius setteth downe another forme describing the Laver like unto a great bowle or bason standing upon a square frame with bars and rings on the sides wherewith it was carried But this forme is inconvenient 1. Because they could not come by the water the Laver standing upon the frame and it having no other feet of it owne it could not stand of it selfe to hold water 2. Neither is it like it being a great massie and weightie vessell that it was carried by bars on the Levites shoulders 3. And if it had had any such bars and rings they should not have beene omitted in the description as the Arke Table of shew bread the brazen Altar and Altar of incense are set forth with their bars QUEST III. How the brazen Laver is said to be made of the womens looking-glasses HE made the Laver of the glasses 1. Cajetan thinketh that the Laver was not made of the womens looking-glasses but that the Laver is for the smoothnesse and brightnesse compared to looking-glasses wherein the women might see themselves And so he readeth the text thus He made the Laver of brasse in glasses for so the preposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 beth signifieth Herein Marbachius also concurreth with Cajetan Contra. 1. By the same reason the brazen Altar which was covered with bright and polished brasse might be said to be made of glasses 2. To what end should the women behold themselves in the Laver as in a glasse they which came of a religious devotion had no minde to tricke up themselves there 3. The preposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 beth sometime is taken for ex of as chap. 35.35 to worke all manner of worke in blue silke c. that is of blue silke c. 2. Some thinke that the women brought their looking-glasses and they were set by the work-men into the brazen Laver wherein the Priests as they washed might see whether any spot remained on them still Oleaster Lyran. Pellican Lippom. But this had beene verie inconvenient to hang or set in glasses where they washed neither needed they to spie in the glasse the spots of their hands and feet which were alwayes in their eye 3. Osiander giveth this interpretation bemaroth in the vision and sight of the women was the Laver of brasse which were to worship at the doore of the Tabernacle But this had beene then added to small purpose He made the Laver in the sight c. and beside the word maroth which commeth of raah to see is by the most Interpreters translated glasses L.S.C.A.P.V. 4. Some think that the Laver was made of the womens glasse-cases which were of brasse R. Salom. Tostat qu. 4. But the text saith they were made of the glasses themselves which were divers from the cases 5. Therefore
to take the pot of Manna and put it there chap. 16.33 who was not yet consecrated Priest 2. And for the same reason Aarons rod though it were a testimony that God had chosen Aaron his seed for the priesthood yet it was not this Testimonie for at that time when Aarons rod budded he was the high Priest but at the erection of the Tabernacle Aaron was not yet consecrated 3. Neither was the booke which Moses writ this Testimonie for that is supposed to bee the booke of Deuteronomie which was not yet written and that booke was given by Moses to the Levites by them to be put in the side of the Arke Deut. 31.26 but this Testimonie was put by Moses himselfe in the Arke 4. Therefore this Testimonie was no other than the tables of the Law called the tables of the Testimonie chap. 31.18 and 34.29 which were so named because they testified Gods will unto the people and were witnesses and testimonies of the league and covenant which the Lord made with his people Tostatus quaest 6. QUEST VII Whether the tables of the law were put into any other Arke beside the Arke of the Testament Vers. 20. HE put the Testimonie in the Arke 1. R. Salom. thinketh that the tables of the Law were put into another Arke which Moses made and when the Arke with the Mercie seate was finished then he put them into that for there were seven moneths betweene Moses comming downe with the second tables untill the Tabernacle was erected when and not before Moses put them into the Arke of the most holy place it is not like that all that time the tables were kept without an Arke and Deut. 10.5 Moses saith I made an Arke of Shittim wood and hewed two tables of stone c. There was then one Arke made before Moses hewed the tables of stone 2. But this Arke heere mentioned by Moses was none other than that which was made by Bezaleel for the tables of stone for Moses saith Deut. 10.5 there they be they were at that time long after the erecting of the Tabernacle in the same Arke before mentioned but that was the Arke of the Sanctuarie And during all that time after Moses comming downe the tables of the Law were kept in some convenient place till the Arke was made so that it is not necessarie to imagine any other Arke beside that Tostatus qu. 7. QUEST VIII When the Priests were consecrated whether at the erecting of the Tabernacle or after Vers. 27. ANd burnt incense thereon Moses did supplie the office of the Priests in burning of incense setting up the lampes offering sacrifices upon the brasen altar at the erecting up of the Tabernacle because as yet Aaron and his sonnes were not consecrated 1. Some thinke that their consecration began together with the erecting of the Tabernacle and so continued seven daies and the eigâ—th day their consecration was finished as is set forth Levit. 8.8 and then began the Princes their offerings for twelve daies together Numb 7. and some will have these seven daies to end at the first day of the first moneth of the second yeare some to begin then as Tostat. qu. 2. But neither of these can stand for as soone as Moses had made an end of consecrating the Tabernacle the Princes the same day began to offer Numb 7.2 But they offered not before the people were numbred for they were the Princes over them that were numbred Now these Princes with their people were not numbred before the first day of the second moneth of the second yeare Numb 1.1 therefore the erecting of the Tabernacle was not finished and the Priests consecrated in the space of seven daies immediately before the first day of the first moneth or immediately after 2. R. Salom. hath a conceit that there was a double erecting of the Tabernacle one was every day for seven daies in which time the Priests also had their seven daies of consecration which ended upon the first of the first moneth and then there was another solemne erection of the Tabernacle to continue when the Princes began to offer But this Rabbinicall conceit is confuted before qu. 4. neither did the Princes offer in the first but in the second moneth as is shewed before 3. Some thinke that Aaron was first consecrated before the Tabernacle that he might consecrate it and the other things thereunto belonging But it is evident in the text that Moses is commanded to anoint the Tabernacle himselfe and all things therein Simlerus 4. Yet it is not to be supposed that the whole Tabernacle and all the implements and vessels thereof were sanctified before Aaron and his sonnes were consecrated for immediately after that Moses had made an end of sanctifying the Tabernacle and the instruments therof the very same day began the twelve Princes of the tribes to offer the summe of whose offering for sacrifice was twelve bullockes twelve rammes twelve lambes for a burnt offering twelve hee-goats for a sin offering 24. bullocks 60 rammes 60. lambes 60. hee-goats for peace offerings Numb 7.8.88 all these could not bee sacrificed by Moses alone therefore it cannot be but that Aaron and his sonnes were consecrated before the Princes brought their offerings 5. I incline therefore to Iunius opinion that after Moses had consecrated the Tabernacle with the instruments thereof then last of all hee consecrated the Altar with the instruments thereof and because the Priests office was most exercised about the altar at the same time also their consecration concurred with the sanctifying of the Altar or went immediately before And this may bee gathered that the Altar was last of all consecrated and somewhat after the rest because they are distinguished the anointing of the Tabernacle and all the instruments thereof and the anointing of the Altar with the instruments thereof Numb 7.1 6. Seeing then that the Princes began to offer immediately after the Altar was anointed which was the second day of the second moneth for upon the first day of the moneth the people were numbred Numb 1.1 and they were so numbred before the offerings began Numb 7.2 it is like as Iunius well noteth upon that place that the first moneth was spent in the erecting of the Tabernacle and the consecrating thereof QUEST IX Why the Priests were commanded to wash their hands and their feet Vers. 31. SO Moses and Aaron and his sonnes washed their feet thereat c. 1. The literall reason why they were commanded to wash their hands and their feet was this that seeing it was meet that they which should handle the holy things should approach even with pure hands in respect of outward cleannesse these parts are especially commanded to be washed because the hands with handling touching of things and the feet with walking are most apt of all the parts of the bodie to gather soile 2. There might be uncleannesse also in other parts of the bodie as by nocturnall pollutions by the flux of seed and
keepe the Passeover in the land of Canaan and not before 6. qu. Whether the keeping of the Passeover were the cause of their deliverance or that the cause of the other 7. qu. How these things should be as signets upon their hands and of the superstition of the Iewes in their fringes and frontlets 8. qu. Of the redeeming of the firâ—â— borne of uncleane beasts 9. qu. Of the conditions required in the first borne of cleane beasts 10. qu. Of the law of the redeeming of the first borne of men 11. qu. Of the spirituall application of the law of the first borne unto Christ. 12. qu. Whether the neerest way from Egypt to Canaan were thorow the Philistims country 13. qu. Why the Lord counselleth to prevent dangers 14. qu. Whether the like danger of warre feared with the Philistims did not befall the Israelites with Amilek 15. qu. Of the reasons why the Lord led his people about by the wildernesse 16. qu. Whether the Israelites came up armed out of Egypt or five in a ranke 17. qu. Whether the rest of the Patriarks bones were remoued with Josephs 18. qu. Who it was that appeared in the cloud and how 19. qu. Of the divers properties of the cloud 20. qu. How this cloud differed from other clouds 21. qu. When the cloud began first to appeare 22. qu. When the cloud and fierie pillar ceased 23. qu. Of the foure great miracles which the Lord wrought for his people in the desart 24. qu. Whether the cloud also served to shelter them from the heat of the Sunne 25. qu. Whether the cloud and fierie pillar were two iâ— substance or but one 26. qu. Whether it were a true naturall fire that gave them light by night 27. qu. Whether the pillar of the cloud were moved by any naturall motion 28. qu. Of the times of removing and staying of the cloud Questions upon the fourteenth Chapter 1. QUest Of the place where they are commanded to pitch 2. qu. Why the Lord would have them pitch in so discommodious a place 3. qu. How Pharaoh had word where the Israelites camped 4. qu. Of Pharaohs chariots and horse-men and whether there were any foot-men in this host 5. qu. How the Isaelites are said to come out with a strong hand 6. qu. Whether the Israelites cried unto God in faith 7. qu. Of the great sinne of the people in expostulating with Moses 8. qu. Whether Moses did suffer the people at this time to passe without reproofe for their murmuring 9. qu. When the Lord spake these words mentioned to Moses 10. qu. VVhen Moses cried unto God and how and for what 11. qu. How the Angell is said to remove 12. qu. VVhat winde it was which did blow upon the red sea 13. qu. At what time of the night the sea was divided where Pererius is confuted which thinketh that the Israelites staied five or six houres upon the sea shore before they entered 14. qu. VVhether one way were made in the sea or twelve wayes for every tribe one 15. qu. VVhich of the tribes first entred into the red sea 16. qu. VVhether the Israelites went thorow the midst of the red sea or onely a part of it 17. qu. Of the division of the red sea not the worke of nature but altogether miraculous where Josephus report of the Pamphylian sea giving way to Alexander the great is examined 18. qu. The division of the red sea and of the river Iordan compared together 19. qu. Of the blindnesse of the Egyptians running headlong upon their owne destruction 20. qu. VVhy the Lord looked in the morning toward the Egyptians 21. qu. By what degrees the finall subversion of the Egyptians was wrought in the red sea 22. qu. Of the number of the Egyptians that perished 23. qu. VVhether Pharaoh himselfe were drowned in the sea 24. qu. Whether the Israelites were all gone over when the Egyptians were drowned 25. qu. Why the Egyptians dead bodies were cast upon the shore 26 qu. Of the red sea whence it is so called 27. qu. Of the fabulous reports of the Heathen writers concerning the causes of the departure of the Hebrewes out of Egypt 28. qu. Of the comparison betweene the red sea and Baptisme 29. qu. How the people are said to beleeve Moses or in Moses Questions upon the fifteenth Chapter 1. QUest Of the authoritie and excellencie of Moses song 2. qu. In what order Moses the children of Israel and Miriam sang this song 3. qu. The end of the song of Moses 4. qu. Why the Scripture speaketh so much against horse used in battell 5. qu. How the Lord is said to be the strength and song of his King 6. qu. Whether God appeared in any visible shape unto the Israelites at the red sea 7. qu. In what sense Moses saith hee would build the Lord a Tabernacle 8. qu. How the Lord is said to be high 9. qu. In what sense the Lord is said to be a man of warre 10. qu. Why now it is said his name is Jehovah 11. qu. Of the names of the Captaines set over threes 12. qu. What is meant by the blast of his nostrils 13. qu. Of the vaine boasting of the Egyptians 14. qu. What are the strong before whom the Lord is preferred 15. qu. How the Lord is said to bee fearefull in prayses 16. qu. Wherein the Egyptians are compared unto lead 17. qu. How the earth is said to have swallowed them 18. qu. How the Lord will lead and carrie his people 19. qu. What is meant here by Gods holy habitation 20. qu. What nations should be afraid of the Israelites 21. qu. Why the Lord is said to plant his people 22. qu. In what sense the Tabernacle of the Iewes was called a firme and sure Tabernacle and how long the Temple continued at Ierusalem 23. qu. Of the meaning of these words For ever and ever 24. qu. Whether the 19. verse be a part of Moses song 25. qu. Whether the Israelites went straight over the red sea 26. qu. Of the divers kinds of women-singers mentioned in the Scripture 27. qu. Whether women did at any time publikely prophesie 28. qu. Why Miriam is said to be the sister of Aaron and not of Moses 29. qu. Why Miriam taketh a timbrell 30. qu. Whether the women came with pipes beside timbrels or with dancing 31. qu. Of the lawfulnesse of Instruments of musike 32. qu. Of dancing 33. qu. Whether Miriam did sing the whole song or repeated onely the beginning 34. qu. Whether the desart were simplie a desart and barren place 35. qu. The desart of Shur and Etham were all one 36. qu. Of the place of Marah 37. qu. Of the grievous sin of murmuring 38. qu. Of the divers murmurings of the children of Israel 39. qu. Whether the wood had any vertue that Moses cast into the water 40 qu. Whereon the miracle consisted of hâ—aling the waters 41. qu. Why the Lord used this meanes in healâ—â—g the waters 42. qu. Of the mysticall
the owner is to die when his ox goareth any to death 66. qu. VVhether the owner might redeeme his life with money 67. qu. VVhat servants this law meaneth Hebrewes or strangers 68. qu. VVhy a certaine summe of money is set for all servants 69. qu. VVhat kinde of welles this law meaneth where and by whom digged 70. qu. How the live and dead ox are to be divided where they were not of equall value Questions upon the two and twentieth Chapter 1. QUest Of the divers kinds of theft 2. qu. VVhy five oxen are restored for one and for a stollen sheepe but foure 3. qu. Of the divers punishment of theft and whether it may be capitall 4. qu. VVhy the theefe breaking up might be killed 5. qu. How it is made lawfull for a private man to kill a theefe 6. qu. After what manner the theefe was to be sold. 7. qu. VVhy the theefe is onely punished double with whom the thing stollen is found 8. qu. How man is to make recompence of the best of his ground 9. qu. Of the breaking out of fire and the damages thereby 10. qu. VVhy the keeper of things in trust is not to make good that which is lost 11. qu. How the fraud in the keeper of trust was to be found out and punished 12. qu. VVhat is to be done with things that are found 13. qu. How this law of committing things to trust differeâ—h from the former 14. qu. How the cause of theft differeth from other casualties in matters of trust 15. qu. VVhether it were reasonable that the matter should be put upon the parties oath 16. qu. VVhat was to bee done if the thing kept in trust were devoured of some wilde beast 17. qu. Of the law of borrowing and lending when the thing lent is to be made good when not 18. q. Why such a strait law is made for the borrower 19. qu. Why the hirer is not to make good the thing hired as when it is borrowed 20. qu. Whether the fornicator by this law is sufficiently punished 21. qu. Why the woman committing fornication bee not as well punished by the law 22. qu. What kinde of dowrie this law speaketh of 23. qu. How this law differeth from that Deut. 22.29 24. qu. What was to be done if the fornicator were not sufficient to pay the dowrie 25. qu. What if the fornicator refused to take the maid to wife 26. qu. Whether this law were generall without any exception 27. qu. How farre this positive law against fornication doth binde Christians now 28. qu. Why the law doth require the consent of the father to such mariages 29. qu. Why next to the law of fornication followeth the law against witchcraft 30. qu. What kinde of witchcraft is here understood 31. qu. Whether love may be procured by sorcerie 32. qu. Whether witches can indeed effect any thing and whether they are worthie to bee punished by death 33. qu. Of the odious sinne of bestiall and unnaturall lust 34. qu. The reasons why men are given over to unnaturall lust 35. qu. What is meant by sacrificing to other gods 36. qu. Whether idolatrie now is to bee punished by death 37. qu. Why idolatrie is judged worthie of death 38. qu. Of kindnesse how to be shewed toward strangers and why 39. qu. Why widowes and Orphanes are not to be oppressed 40. qu. How and by what meanes prayers are made effectuall 41. qu. Why usurie is called biting 42. qu. What usurie is 43. qu. Of divers kinds of usuries 44. qu. That usurie is simplie unlawfull 45. qu. Certaine contracts found to be usurie not commonly so taken 46. qu. Whether all increase by the lone of money be unlawfull 48. qu. Whether it were lawfull for the Iewes to take usurie of the Gentiles 49. qu. What garment must bee restored before the Sun set which was taken to pledge and why 50. qu. Who are understood here by gods and why 51. qu. VVhy the Magistrate is not to be reviled and with what limitation this law is to be understood 52. qu. VVhether S. Paul transgressed this law Act. 23. when hee called the high Priest painted wall and whether indeed he did it of ignorance 53. qu. VVhat is understood here by abundance of liquor 54. qu. Of the difference of first fruits and tithes 55. qu. Of the divers kinds of tithe 56. qu. Reasons why tithes ought to be payed 57. qu. VVhether this law bee understood of the redemption of the first borne or of their consecration to Gods service 58. qu. VVhy the first borne of cattell were not to bee offered before the eighth day 59. qu. Of the meaning of this law whether it were mysticall morall or historicall 60. qu. VVhy they are forbidden to eat flesh torne of beasts 61. qu. Of the use and signification of this law Questions upon the three and twentieth Chapter 1. QUest Of raysing or reporting false tales 2. qu. What it is to put to the hand to be a false witnesse 3. qu. How great a sin it is to be a false witnesse 4. qu. VVhether in this law we are to understand the mightie or the many 5. qu. How the poore is not to be esteemed in judgement 6. qu. How person are accepted in judgement and how far the poore may be respected 7. qu. VVhy mercie is to bee shewed toward the enemies oxe and asse 8. qu. VVhether it is to bee read Thou shalt helpe him or lay it aside with him 9. qu. How the poore mans cause is perverted in judgement 10. qu. Against lying in judgement and how it may be committed 11. qu. VVho are meant here by the just and innocent 12. qu. In what sense God is said not to justifie the wicked 13. qu. VVhether a Iudge ought alwayes to follow the evidence when he himselfe knoweth the contrarie 14. qu. A Iudge is not bound of his knowledge to condemne a man not found guiltie in publike judgement 15. qu. VVhat a dangerous thing it is for a Iudge to take gifts 16. qu. VVhether all kinde of gifts are unlawfull 17. qu. VVhy strangers are not to bee oppressed in judgement 18. qu. Of the divers festivals of the Hebrewes 19. qu. VVhy the land was to rest the seventh yeare 20. qu. What the poore lived upon in the seventh yeare 21. qu. VVhether the seventh yeare were generally neglected in Israel 490. yeares together as Tostatus thinketh 22. qu. Why the law of the Sabbath is so oft repeated 23. qu. VVhat manner of mention of strange gods is here forbidden 24. qu. VVhy it is forbidden to sweare by the name of strange gods 25. qu. Whether a Christian may compell a Iew to sweare by his Thorah which containeth five books of Moses 26. qu. VVhether a Iew may be urged to sweare by the name of Christ. 27. qu. VVhether a Saracon may be urged to sweare upon the Gospell or in the name of Christ. 28. qu. VVhether a Christian may sweare upon the the Iewes Thorah 29. qu. That it is
fashion thereof inscription and fastening 36. qu. How Aaron is said to beare their iniquities 37. qu. The mysticall signification of the golden plate 38. qu. Of the imbroidered coat the fashion and making thereof 39. qu. Of the high Priests miter 40. qu. Of the girdle of needle worke and imbroidered 41. qu. How the high Priests attire differed from the apparell of the inferiour Priests 42. qu. Whether Aaron did alwayes put on the common Priestly garments 43. qu. What it is to fill the hands of the Priests 44. qu. Of the fashion and use of the linnen breeches 45. qu. How this precept and charge concerning the linnen breeches agreeth with that law Exod. 23.26 46. qu. Of the mysticall application of the inferiour Priests garments Questions upon the nine and twentieth Chapter 1. QUest Why it pleased God to have the Priests thus consecrated 2. qu. Why the Calfe is said to bee the sonne of a bullocke 3. qu. Why a Bullocke two Rammes and other things were offered at Aarons consecration 4. qu. Why Aaron and the Priests were called to the doore of the Tabernacle 5. qu. Why Aaron and the rest are washed and how 6. qu. Of the Priestly apparell which Aaron put on and why the girdle is omitted 7. qu. How Aaron was anointed and with what 8. qu. How the ordinance of the Priesthood is said to be perpetuall 9. qu. The spirituall application of Aarons manner of consecration 10. qu. Why the Priests lay their hands upon the head of the beast 11. qu. Of the divers kinds of sacrifices and why some kinde of beasts were taken for sacrifice and not other 12. qu. Why the bloud was laid upon the hornes of the Altar 13. qu. What became of the bloud which was powred at the bottome of the Altar 14. qu. Why the fat was burned upon the Altar and how 15. qu. VVhy the flesh skinne and dung was burned without the host 16. qu. Of the mysticall application of the sacrifice of the bullocke with the rites thereof 17. qu. VVhy the sacrifice for sinne was offered first 18. qu. How the bloud of the burnt offering was bestowed upon the Altar 19. qu. Why the hornes of the Altar are not here touched with bloud 20. qu. Why the dung in the sinne offerings being an uncâ—eane thing was prescribed to be burned 21. qu. Why the burnt offering was so called and how it differed from other sacrifices 22. qu. VVhy the burnt offering is called a sweet savour 23. qu. Of the mysticall sense of the ramme of burnt offerings 24. qu. Of the third ramme why it is called the ramme of consecration 25. qu. Why the bloud was put upon the right eare thumbe and toe of Aaron 26. qu. How the bloud was sprinkled upon the Altar round about 27. qu. How the bloud and oyle was sprinkled upon their garments without spotting 28. qu. The mysticall signification of the ramme of consecration with the rites thereof 29. qu. How these things were put into the Priests hands and shaken to and fro 30. qu. Whether Moses were indeed a Priest 31. qu. Whether Aaron had the breast and shoulder of the ramme of consecration 32. qu. What difference there was betweene the shake offering and heave offering 33. qu. What is here understood by the heave offering 34. qu. Of the mysticall application of the shaking to and fro and of the breast and shoulder of the ramme given unto the Priests 35. qu. Of the consecrating of Aarons successor in his garments 36. qu. By whom the high Priests succeeding Aaron were consecrated 37. qu. Whether Eleazar was consecrated after the manner here prescribed 38. qu. What services the high Priest was bound to doe in the Sanctuarie 39. qu. Of other rites belonging to the ramme of consecration 40. qu. Whether all these rites were of the necessitie of the consecration 41. qu. Why the consecration of the Priests continued seven dayes 42. qu. Whether all the sacrifices the first day were iterated seven dayes together or the sacrifice for sinne onely 43. qu. To what end the sinne offering was offered every day of the seven 44. qu. How the Altar was cleansed and why 45. qu. How the Altar sanctified whatsoever touched it 46. qu. Of the dayly sacrifice with the rites thereof 47. qu. How much the Hin contained 48. qu. Of the spirituall application of the Altar and dayly sacrifice 49. qu. How the Lord appointed with the children of Israel 50. qu. What the Lord promiseth to sacrifice 51. qu. What is meant here by Gods glorie 52. qu. How the Lord is said here to sanctifie Aaron 53. qu. How the Lord is said to dwell among them Questions upon the thirtieth Chapter 1. QUest Why the narration of the making of the golden Altar is transposed 2. qu. Wherefore the Altar of incense had hornes comming out of it 3. qu. Wherein this Altar of incense differed from the other 4. qu. How the incense was burned upon the golden Altar 5. qu. Of the placing of the bars and how the Altar was carried 6. qu. Where the Altar of incense was placed 7. qu. What the Apostle meaneth by the golden Censer which the most holy place is said to have 8. qu. Why incense was commanded to be burned morning and evening 9. qu. Whether any of the lamps burned by day 10. qu. What things were inhibited to be offered upon the golden Altar 11. qu. Whether the high Priest entred more than once in a yeare upon any occasion into the most holy place 12. qu. How Aaron made reconciliation upon the hornes of the Altar 13. qu. The spirituall sense of the Altar of incense 14. qu. How this Altar of incense differed from Salomons 15. qu. Whether it were lawfull to number the people and wherein David offended 16. qu. Whether this collection of many were commanded onely at this time or were to continue 17. qu. VVhy this money was collected and to what end 18. qu. How much the sicle of the Sanctuarie and halfe sicle was 19. qu. Whether there were divers kinds of shekels 20. qu. Of the halfe shekel which Christ paid for tribute what it was and how it came to bee paid for tribute 21. qu. Why they were numbred onely from twentie yeares old 22. qu. Why the poore pay as much as the rich 23. qu. Whether all these things were declared to Moses at once 24. qu. Of the fashion of the brasen Laver. 25. qu. Of the use of this brasen Laver. 26. qu. Of the mysticall application of the Laver wherein the Priests washed 27. qu. The difference betweene Moses Laver and Salomons great Sea of brasse 28. qu. Of the spices that went toward the making of the oyntment 29. qu. Of the manner of making and compounding this holy oyntment 30. qu. Of the use of this oyntment in anointing the Tabernacle 31. qu. How all that touched the Tabernacle became holy 32. qu. When and how Aaron and his sons were anointed 33. qu. Who are understood here by the name
of the sea that is within it Piscator The common mappes therefore are here in errour that describe the journey of the Israelites thorow the middest of the sea from one side to the other straight over 3. Wherefore the truer opinion is that they went thorow the sea but at the further end and corner of it as it were Piscator They went into the very depth of the sea and fetched not a compasse onely in the side of the sea as the first opinion seemeth to be for the waters are said to be congealed in the heart of the sea vers 8. Simler Neither yet did they passe thorow the middest as though the sea should have beene parted into two equall parts but their way thorow the sea was somewhat aslope as it might bee from the West to the Northeast because they meet with the wildernesse of Etham againe which vast desert seemeth to have fetched a compasse from Egypt side about the end of the red sea and so winding againe on the East side So that I neither thinke that this desert of Etham was altogether on the West side of the red sea toward Egypt for it is altogether unlike that the Israelites arrived toward Egypt againe neither was part of it quite on the other side of the red sea Eastward toward Arabia but that it was one continued desert from that place where they entred the red sea and so fetched a compasse abouâ— the North end of that sea to the place where they landed see more hereof Quaest. 17. in cap. 14. QUEST XXVI Of the divers kindes of women singers mentioned in Scripture Vers. 20. ANd Miriam the prophetesse Miriam and her company and queere of women being encouraged by the example of the men and following the direction of Miriam that was stirred up by the instinct of the spirit being a prophetesse did both by singing and seemely dauncing and gestures expresse their joy and give thankes unto God So that not onely men but women also did use to sing unto the praise of God A lande enim Dei nemâ— tacere dâ—bet For none ought to bee silent in Gods praise But we shall finde three sorts of women singers in the Scriptures 1. Some were such as were used only for recreation for the voice of women for musicall harmony doth in these two respects excell the voice of men both in smalnesse and sharpenesse and in the continuance and unchangeablenesse the constancy of voice and time holdeth in that unconstant sex So Salomon for his pleasure and recreation had men singers and women singers Eccles. 2.8 2. Another sort of women singers were such as were used to set forth the praise of God in publike solemnities and these were either professed singers as among those that returned from the captivity of Babylon there were two hundred singing men and singing women Esra 2.65 or they were voluntaries such as of their owne accord came forth triumphantly to meete those that returned in victory as the women met David and Saul with songs and daunces 1. Sam. 18.5 3. There was a third sort of singers that were extraordinary who did not onely sing but by the spirit of prophesie indited to the praise of God as Miriam here and Deborah Iudg. 5. and Anna 1. Sam. 2. Mary Luk. 2. QUEST XXVII Whether women did at any time publikely prophesie THe Prophetesse Miriam was a Prophetesse because the Lord used to speake unto her by vision as unto other Prophets as is evident Num. 12.2 where she and Aaron object against Moses Hath not the Lord also spoken by us Such Prophetesses were Deborah Anna and Huldah and in the new Testament Elizabeth Mary Anna the daughter of Phamul and Philips foure daughters also were Prophetesses Act. 21.9 But here the question is whether these Prophetesses were admitted or did take upon them publikely to teach 1. Some are of opinion that they did not because according to S. Pauls rule women ought to keepe silence in the Church 1. Cor. 14.34 2. Other thinke that women were barred A pradicatione tantum non à laude Dei They were only enjoyned silence from preaching but not from praising God 3. But it is more probable that these Prophetesses extraordinarily stirred up did also publikely prophesie not privatly onely in their families as may be proved by these reasons 1. Because the gift of prophesying was given them to edifie the Church withall they having then the gift did use it to the right end 2. It is confirmed by example Miriam saith The Lord hath spoken by us Deborah judged Israel publikely being a Prophetesse Iudg. 4.4 she did therefore exercise her propheticall gift publikely 3. Saint Paul speaketh of women prophesying in the congregation 1. Cor. 11.5 It should seeme then that some women being Prophetesses such as Philips daughters were did publikely prophesie Beza thinketh the Apostle speaketh not of the particular act of women but of the whole act of the congregation which is said to pray or prophesie when one only prayeth or prophesieth that is preacheth But it seemeth otherwise by the use of this word elsewhere Yee may all prophesie one by one that all may learne 1. Cor. 14.31 Here the Apostle speaketh of the particular act of prophesying Others answer that the Apostle commendeth not this use of women to prophesie publikely but elsewhere reproveth it enjoyning women to keepe silence in the congregation as chap. 14.34 Genevens But it rather seemeth that the Apostle misliketh not the act in the extraordinary prophesying of women but the manner and willeth that it should be done with comelinesse and order And concerning that place objected wherein silence is enjoyned women the Apostle speaketh of the ordinary calling of preaching and prophesying which women ought not in any wise to usurpe not of the extraordinary gift and function of prophesying which as the Lord hath sometime given unto women so no doubt they accordingly used the same herein therefore I subscribe rather to the judgement and opinion of Simlerus QUEST XXVIII Why Miriam is said to be the sister of Aaron not of Moses THe sister of Aaron She is called the sister of Aaron rather than of Moses for these reasons 1. Ne videretur Moses genus suum commendare Lest Moses might have beene thought to commend his kindred Ferus 2. Because Aaron was the elder brother and so she was first Aarons sister before she was Moses Simler 3. Because she lived in Egypt in the time of Moses absence and exile and so was better knowne commonly to be Aarons sister than Moses Piscator 4. Beside it seemeth that Conjunctius vixit Shee was in great league with Aaron for they two conspired together against Moses Num. 12. Simler 5. And this is expressed concerning Miriam here called a Prophetesse to shew how the Lord blessed that house of Levi and what worthy instruments he raised from thence Moseâ— elegit in ducem Aaron in Sacerdotâ—m Miriam in prohetissam Moses was chosen to be the Captaine
gratiam â—uibus aut non vacat propter alia negocia aut non valent propter alienam linguam tam multa legere cognoscere Video tamen qualescunque mei conatus fuerint illos omnibus non comprobari Alii scriptis nomen meum lacerant alii verbis in libros meos invehuntur quod dudum expertus sum studiis conatibus Alii se mihi minime favere prodiderunt tanquam nimiam meam ut credo incusantes diligentiam Sedista me non movent utcunque mihi iniqua mensura metiantur homines obliti illius praecepti non sit in te mensura major nec mensura minor quod fit ut commode quidam interpretatur quando aut plus donatur rebus quam merita deposcunt vel subtrahitur rebus quod debetur Aequissimum retributorem Servatorem meum Optim Maxim expecto qui Apostolos suos fidelesque omnes servos istis verbis erigit consolatur Gaudete c. quià multa est merces vestra in coelis Ista inquam mihi parum molesta sunt neque ab incepto itinere revocabunt Ad scribendum fateor me primò impulit juveâ—ilis fervor scribentem aluit proficiendi spes nunc scribendo proficienti aliorum proponitur quaeritur commodum Militem pugnantem mori Episcopum orantem gloriosum est si optionem mihi dare dignetur misericors Deus inscripturas me commentantem scribentem diem meum extremum obire mihi in votis est Denique cum Apostolo laetus pronuncio Nullius rei rationem habeo neque vita mea mihi chara est ut peragam cursum meum cum gaudio ministerium quod accepi à Domino Iesu. Tibi vero sat scio humanissime Domine ministrorum studia grata sunt accepta tam in scriptores quà m concionatores qui gregi pascendo operam dant te clementem mitem fore speramus qui ipse in hoc genere exercitatus es Isto modo non oculi solum nostri sed animi in te erecti erunt re ipsa experieris quod olim scripsit Hieronymus ad Theophilum Tu offers osculum illi colla submittunt exhibes militem ducem impetras quasi unus in pluribus es ut sis unus expluribus Sic locus ille sublimis quem possides non tam tibi dignitati erit quam tu illi ornamento ut bene Ambrosius Dignum est ut dignitas sacerdotalis primò noscatur à nobis deinde servetur Et recte iterum Hieronymus Minus est tenere sacerdotium quà m mereri Sed vereor ne tuae reverentiae gravioribus negotiis occupatae si isto modo pergerem molestiam facesserem sic tibi felicem rerum omnium prosperum successum precatus in Domino desino importunae meae rusticitatis veniam petans sic lineolis bisce exitum dabit Hieronymi sententiola Haec ad brevem lucubrationem celerisermone dictavi c. quod idcirco dixi ut qui non ignoscat ingenio vel ignoscat tempori Dat. Barleae summo mane 5. Calend. Maii. Tuae reverentiae observantissimus Andreas Willet CHAP. XXXI 1. The Method and Argument THis second booke sheweth the execution of the Lawes prescribed unto the people in the former booke of this second part or tome which execution consisteth in the declaration of the peoples disobedience to the Morall law and their falling from God by their idolatrie with their â—â—conciliation to chap. 35. And of their obedience to the ceremoniall prescriptions touching the erecting of the Tabernacle with the parts ornaments and services thereof in the six last chapters In the former of these is set forth the sinne of the people chap. 32. then their reconciliation chap. 33. and afterward the renuing of the covenant and the restoring of the Law written in the tables of stone chap. 34. In the second is declared 1. The readinesse of the people in offering their gifts toward the making of the Tabernacle chap. 35 36. 2. The diligence of the work-men in framing all things according to the patterne chap. 36 37 38 39. 3. Moses approving of the worke chap. 39. vers 33. and the erecting and setting up of the Tabernacle chap. 40. But first of all the Lord giveth certaine caveats and provisions to be observed before they should settle themselves toward this worke in building the Tabernacle and they are two which are contained in this chapter the first concerning the work-men and instruments by whom this worke should be undertaken to vers 12. the second of the time that during this businesse the Sabbath notwithstanding should be kept to vers 18. First concerning the work-men three things are declared 1. Their vocation and calling who they were whom the Lord had called and appointed Bezaleel vers 2. and Aholiab vers 6. 2. Their gifts whereby they are made able and fit for this worke are rehearsed vers 3 4 5. 3. Their worke is appointed which is either of the Tabernacle it selfe vers 7. or of the things which belonged to the Tabernacle vers 8 9. or of the instruments necessary for the service thereof the Priests apparell anointing oile and perfume vers 10 11. Secondly they are charged to keepe the Sabbath vers 13. which charge is renued vers 16. enforced by three reasons 1. From the end it is a signe betweene the Lord and them vers 13. 2. From the punishment of death threatned to the transgressors vers 14 15. 3. From Gods example that rested on the seventh day vers 17. Then followeth the ratification of all this the delivering of the tables unto Moses whereby all before delivered unto Moses is warranted confirmed and as it were sealed 2. The divers readings Vers. 7. The Tent of the meeting together I.V. better than the Tabernacle of the meeting together A. or the Tabernacle of the Congregation B.G.P. or the Tabernacle of the Covenant L.C. or the Tabernacle of the Testimonie S. the words are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—hel moghed the Tent of meeting together Vers. 10. The garments of the ministration and the holy garments for Aaron G.B.I.C.A.P. not the ministring garments of Aaron L.S. for here the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bigdhe twice repeated is omitted or the vestments wherein the things remaining are wrapped up V. for here wrapped up is added the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sharad signifieth to remaine but shered is a ministery or service See afterward qu. 9. 3. The questions discussed QUEST I. How the Lord is said to call Bezaleel by name Vers. 2. BEhold I have called by name Bezaleel 1. After that the Lord had made an end of shewing unto Moses all things belonging to the Tabernacle which he would have made lest Moses might have beene troubled how to finde workmen to undertake such a curious and cunning worke the Lord preventeth this doubt of Moses and telleth him that he had provided such as should take it in hand Tostat qu. 1. 2. And he saith